A Pervert's World Chapter 253 - Black Dragon of the Abyss
199 Fooling a mother
"It's just watching aunt, I am sure she would have questions about all this. I think it's better to let her watch it so that she can douse her curiosity. Otherwise, she might try to explore it in her own, you know." Ryu winked at Kira and the girl but her lips but remained silent.
Lyla never thought of it. This was the first time someone brought it to her attention. She definitely can't keep these things hidden from her. Kira had seen people having sex but she had never inquired much about it from her. Nevertheless, that might not be the case now. This girl was growing and might try to explore her sexuality on her own.
She realized the fault in her thinking and immediately nodded. "You are right Ryu. Thanks for bringing that to my attention. So Kira, your big brother, and I will have sex after dinner, if you are interested you can watch us doing it. But you can't get involved."
Kira had always wanted this, so she hurriedly nodded. "Thanks, mom. Then I would like to watch you two." She saw Ryu silently giggling behind Lyla and made faces at him when she wasn't looking. "Hmm.. but I think it would be too harsh in her to just let her watch. How about we only allow her to use her mouth and hands, nothing else."
Lyla fell into thought for a while but Ryu made sure she can't remain clear-headed. His hand pinched hard on her nipples while his left hand found its way into her mouth, making her unable to pass her judgment. "Ahuuu... Ruuuhh.. mhhhyyuu.." Everything that she said was incoherent at best.
"You heard your mother Kira. Come here, I want you to lick on this." He used his right hand to part Lyla's buttocks to reveal her pussy lips stick together. "Mhuuuttt.. auuugggg.." Lyla tried to argue with him but his hands reached deeper into her throat, shutting her off completely.
Kira knew the time was opportune and she jumped on the chance. Getting behind her mother, she gave a gentle lick across her lips. Lyla squirmed in pleasure. The girl parted her pussy lips and began licking her from the inside. "Mhhhhuhhh.. uuuhhh... mhh.." Realizing that her protests had transformed into moans, Ryu pulled his hand out of her mouth and resumed her milking.
Lyla's protest had died down and she was too busy moaning, to realize that it was her own daughter giving her the joy. The girl behind her didn't stop there, she was taking it as a test. She was not a newbie to pussy licking, having tested her skills on Sophia many times. One of her fingers drilled into the shriveled hole above as Lyla's eyes rolled in her head and she fell on her elbows, losing the strength in her arms.
Grrsshhh* *Grrsshh* Her nipples spurted milk in large quantities at once, meaning that she was aroused. "Good job Kira, see, how much she had stored in those udders of her. Don't forget her asshole, aunt loves when something penetrates her ass."
The girl nodded and switched to licking her asshole now. Her fingers went in her cunt, going in and out in rapid motion. Relative to Ryu it took way less time for Lyla to open up the doors to her bowels. She was much too eager to have her tongue inside her it seems. That was good news for her since she wanted to prove to Ryu, how much she had gained in terms of applying her skills.
"Mhhhh.. ughhhh.. ahhh... Kira.. please.. go deeper.." After 10 more minutes, Lyla was in a mess. Ryu had already pumped out all her milk but the mother-daughter pair refused to let go of each other. Ryu shifted to the side, watching the erotic pair with a devilish smile on his face. There are only a handful better things to watch in this world than to see a mother and daughter involved in a sexual act."Mhhhhuuu.. mhhhh.. ahhh..." A few minutes later, Lyla laid on her back with her limbs stretched out over the cool floor. Her whole body was spasming from the recent orgasm as Kira sat between her legs, wiping her mother's pussy juices off her face.
Naturally, she turned to look at Ryu and the boy gave her a thumbs up making her beam back a victorious smile. It was definitely a harder task to make mommy dear cum. She was totally at her limits but somehow managed to persevere till the end.
Some more time passed and the pair cleaned themselves off and sat back with Ryu for the dinner. He noticed the mature woman still blushing from the prevention encounter. Earlier she didn't notice how big of a shame it will be to cum like a whore in front of her daughter and that too by her own child. Only now when her mind cleared did she feel it.
Not wanting to bring the topic back she chose to serve the dinner to everyone. Yet, Ryu had just started with her. Tugging her by her arms, he made her sit in his lap. "Did you enjoy that, Lyla?" He deliberately chose to call her by her name.
His hands had picked up a sliced Virgo and placed it against her lips. "Yes." She sighed in grievance before opening her jaws and allowing Ryu to feed her. "Hehe.. you came a lot. What dirty thoughts you were imagining?" Lyla but on his finger to show her reluctance to answer. She didn't want to admit it but a big part of her earlier excitement came from Kira herself. She will never reveal that fact to anyone, but in truth, Ryu had already figured it out.
Not only was the daughter obsessed with her mother. The mother's obsession with her child is just as strong. "Haha.. okay, okay. No need to tell me that." Only then did Lyla let go of his fingers.
"At least I assume you are okay with Kira's performance, and she is allowed to take part with just her mouth?" Struggle can be seen on her face but she agreed in the end when Ryu's fingers began circling her areolas.
"Let's play the game once again! I loved it last time." The boy suddenly came up with an idea. "Kira come here and turn around." The girl had already guessed the game so she made sure to remove all her clothes before sticking her butt out for both of them.
Ryu picked the next Virgo slice and forced it into Kira's winking asshole. "You know what to do now Lyla, don't you?" The woman had shoved her face between her daughter's buttocks even before his sentence was complete.
Lyla herself didn't know why she was so eager to reach inside her daughter. Her tongue tried to reach out for the fleshly piece of fruit pressed between her baby girl's tight anal walls. Last time she had won against her girl only because she was hiding a large fruit inside her ass but this time she was at an advantage due to the size. But Lyla was persistent in licking the sphincter and trying to get it to relax.
"I think we discovered the perfect game for you two mother and daughter pair. It doesn't need any intervention from anyone else, you guys can enjoy the time together and bond with each other in the process." Ryu iterated his thoughts out loud when Lyla managed to pull out the Virgo for herself and smiled in triumph. He shoved a few more pieces inside Kira, one by one. Lyla required no further directions, happily trying to eat out of her daughter's ass."Did you guys enjoy it?" Both the females had wide grins on their faces. Lyla seems to have come out of her shame now, hugging Kira in her arms. "Yes, Ryu. Never knew something like that can be this fun haha.."
Ryu was done with his dinner so he pulled his pants down and displayed his flaccid cock to the pair. "Let us see who can use their mouths better, mother or the daughter." They looked at each other and both can see the mischief in their eyes. Getting on all fours they walked sensually towards him.
Lyla bent her arms and ducked her head to take his cock in her mouth. She had been with Ryu enough times to know his likes and dislikes. She knew how much the boy loved it when a woman kept her hands off his cock and sucked him off using only their mouths. Kira followed her mother's lead and put her head in his groins to suck on his balls.
Once Ryu was erect he pulled his cock away from Lyla's mouth. *Pah* *Pah* He slapped her face on both cheeks. "Tell me how much you love to suck on on my cock, mommy slut?" Lyla frowned at the crude words he used for her. She had no problems when he called her names while they were alone. Rather she loved it. Right now though, Kira was present. She didn't want her to get exposed to such crude language.
But Ryu didn't give her any time to think, slapping her face once again and then forcing his cock up her throat. "Gluckk... Gluck... Muuugghh... Gluvkk..." Once the raven-haired beauty got the respite, Ryu immediately grabbed Kira by her hair and forced her to kiss her mother's lips.
He jerked Lyla by her hair and made her sniff his thick scent coming from his precum-covered dick. "Tell me, Lyla. Why do you love sucking on my cock so much?" The busty woman stuck her tongue out to take a lick at his shaft. "Because I love it, Ryu. I feel satisfied when your large cock grinds against my throat. It makes me horny."
"Good, here have your reward." He forced his cock deep in her throat and holding her against his crotch, got up with Lyla's head between his legs. "gluggg.. gluggg.. gluugg.. gluggg..." He used her head as a portable pussy. His hands held onto her hair and jerked her head on his erection.
Kira's stealthily pinched her nipples to curb some of the excitement she felt, watching her mum being used like a rag doll by Ryu.
Not finding any opportunity to get involved from the front, she made her way into his ass and began licking him thoroughly.
This was like a heavenly bliss for Ryu, with his long cock jammed onto a mother's throat while her daughter rimmed him from behind. Lyla was already getting horny once again, her hands drilling their way in her cunt. *Spit* Taking a break from fucking her face Ryu spat in her mouth before jamming his cock right back in her throat.
Half an hour later Kira watched her mother walking all around the room on all her four limbs. Ryu had his hands tugging her head up by hooking her upper jaw. With every step of her, his cock will ram into her. It must have been difficult for Lyla to walk around with his long cock pumping her ass constantly, yet the woman diligently followed all his commands.
The scene was very arousing for Kira, just like the last time. She was discreetly fingering her pussy while her mother was busy with letting Ryu ride her all around the hall.
The boy had been watching Kira's action from the corner of his eyes. As expected, the girl is enamored by the sight of her mother being degraded by her lover. Deciding to make it even more exciting for her. Moving his hands to her nose he tugged her by her nostrils and slapped her butt.
"Bark, slut!!" *Woof* *Woof* Kira heard her mother bark in strange noise, leaving her perplexed. Behind Lyla, Ryu was pistoning her ass with his deep thrusts with his ever-present smile. It had taken him a lot of effort to teach the woman, how to bark like a pet dog since there were no dogs as such in this world. But now that she had learned it perfectly, it won't take him long to get her to propagate it to his other women..
200 Lyla captured
Woof* *Woof* "How much do you like my cock in your ass, Lyla?" With his words he gave a deep thrust inside her, effectively sheathing his entire length inside her bowels. For a few seconds, she was unable to breathe properly. Her arousal was running high but a sense of shame prevented her from elucidating it in front of her daughter.
Nonetheless, Ryu was not letting her rest until she confessed her love for these steamy sessions with a boy roughly the age of her daughter. *Woof* *Woof* He laughed at her resistance, she was trying to please him with her barking skills so that he doesn't make her answer his questions.
The boy tugged on her nostrils harder while his left hand crushed her low-hanging breasts. "Enough barking, slut! Tell me why do you live getting drilled in your ass so much?" Kira was furiously rubbing at her knob, witnessing her mother being abused.
Lyla tried moving her butt to make Ryu start his pumping again as she was at a critical juncture but whenever she would try that, he will pull back, leaving her frustrated. "Ahhh... I will speak, Ryu. Please fuck my asshole."
He grinned deviously and gave her long nipples a good old twist. "Get going then!" He began moving his waist back and forth albeit slowly. Lyla sighed, with no way out of this tricky situation she admitted to it finally. "I love it, Ryu. I never knew something in my ass can make me feel this good."
Pahhh" "That's not enough, aunt. Keep going, I want you to describe how I feel inside you." Lyla can only grit her teeth and continue. "The way your large penis separates my inner wall, it makes me feel ecstatic. You are so long, sometimes you seem to poke my stomach itself. That's what I enjoy the most."
"Good, good." He had increased the pace of fucking her and was now making her walk around the room once again. He let loose her nostrils and switched to grabbing her by her long hair. "Mhhh!!" He heard a low moan from the side and immediately slapped Lyla's ass to cushion the sound.
The woman was still unaware that her daughter was rubbing herself off at her words. All this time Ryu had made sure to keep her head pulled back with different means, so all she can see was the ceiling and not the girl sitting in the center of the hall.
Realizing that Kira had reached her limits he called out to Lyla once again. "Isn't it painful to get involved with me hehe..? So why do you keep coming back for more Lyla? Do you enjoy the agony I put you through?"
She tried nodding her head. "Yes, Ryu. I didn't enjoy it in the starting but as time went on, I have gotten addicted to you. Now it is very hard to reach an orgasm without you." *Pagh* *Pagh* *Pagh* He slapped her buttocks multiple times in a short period because Kira had ended up coming from her mother's incessant erotic talks.
"You did well. Let me reward you then." Lyla's face took on a beautiful smile at the sound of the rewards. She was aware of what it was going to be. Ryu made the woman get up and bend in front of him. His hands locked behind her neck and he began ramming his cock in her pussy with powerful thrust.
This position was a bit difficult due to his small frame but he managed to do it somehow. Lyla had let go of her body and allowed Ryu to do whatever he pleased with it. Her massive tits hung under their weight as they swayed back and forth with every piston.
She was not sure how this boy came up with such distinct positions for sex. Most of them she had never even seen anyone perform. Yet, each one of them had its charm. Like right now, with Ryu's hands locking her neck from behind while she bent down subserviently ahead of him, offering her ass to him, gave rise to the sense of vanity. It was like the boy had gained complete control over her body and this, in turn, gave rise to the strange pleasures of the mind.
"Mhhhh.. ahhhh.. yesss... Ryuu.. mhhm. Ohhhhh..." Some time passed and Lyla achieved what she had desired, a release. His thick cum filled her vagina and it leaked out, combined with her juices. 'Ahh.. how good it would have been if I can get pregnant once again?' She thought in her mind but pushed the thought aside.
Not to mention that conceiving a child was rare, she would not want Ryu to be bogged down by her own needs. While it was entirely possible for her to take care of the child all by herself, still she knew the boy will not let her do that and will try to take some responsibility for it.
She turned around and hugged the boy in her embrace. Pressing her head onto his shoulder, her heart was pounding in her chest. Partly because of the orgasmic release and partly because of the adulterous thoughts in her mind. She had an intense desire to kiss the boy but held onto her sanity, satisfying herself with just a hug.
'Can I do it once he grows up by a year or so? Maybe... at that time, we might even get a baby..' Ryu had no idea about the reason for this sudden outpouring of affection. The woman kept holding onto him for a full 5 minutes before moving away. "Thank you, Ryu. I got a bit emotional there." He saw her wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes.
Suddenly his own emotions took over him. He recalled the night with Ruby. His women always showed their vulnerable sides to him but all he had wanted out of them was a way to impose his perverse craving on them.
Making his mind up, he stepped closer to the naked lady and pulled her in his arms. Lyla was too stupefied to react when his lips crashed onto hers. Once her mind registered the sequence of events, she tried to struggle out of his arms but Ryu was ready for it. Holding onto her head with both his hands, he kept her from jerking her face away while his lips passionately sucked hers.
Kira had been too exhausted by two orgasms back to back but the scene ahead of her was too mind-boggling to miss out on. Even her mother was taken aback by this sudden aggression by Ryu and she can see it with her own eyes. Yet, with time she Lyla's struggles die down as she began responding to Ryu and initiated kissing him of her own volition.
5 minutes later both the participants had their hands on each other's butt cheeks as they engaged in an erotic mouth to mouth. They didn't care how much of their saliva leaked out of their lips, choosing to get lost in the moment. Kira was not naive enough to realize the importance of this gesture.
"I want to marry you, Lyla." Ryu held onto her chin, stoping her from looking away. Lyla shook her head. "No Ryu, we can't do that. We are too far apart in age." He pulled her, even more, closer to himself. "There is no rule to stop people from different age groups from marrying."
Lyla got to know that the boy was serious, evident from his firm eyes. "Still, you are too young right now, I can't keep you for myself." Her answer made him chuckle. "Haha.. don't worry about that. I plan to take many many wives, so you won't get to keep me to yourself."
"Cheeky brat..!!" His answer made Lyla pretend to seethe with rage, stomping on his foot she attempted to get away from him, only to be held back by Ryu and kissed again. "Mhhh.. mhhh..!!" This time it didn't take much effort from his side to get her to open her jaws and allow his tongue in.
Midway through the kiss, Lyla recalled one important factor that she had forgotten up until now. To the side, she saw Kira watching the couple sensually kiss each other with amazement on her face. Her face heated up from the shame and she broke the kiss abruptly, much to Ryu's despair.
"My child, did you watched through.. everything?" Kira noticed the awkwardness in her mother's voice and beamed back a smile. Getting up she gave a warm hug to her mom. "Mom, you can do whatever you want. As long as we can be together I don't mind calling big brother, Ryu as father." She bit her tongue playfully, helping to calm the charged-up atmosphere.
"Haha.. thank you, baby girl. And no one will take you away from me." She pressed her head in her bosom and rested her head onto hers. Kira can feel the heartbeat of her mother and turn to Ryu she winked at him mischievously.
The boy was taken by surprise by her behavior. In all possibilities, he had assumed the girl will need some persuading to come to terms with sharing her boyfriend with her mom. That was all in vain, she didn't require any counseling.
"I hate to break your loving reunion but there is something left for you to do, Lyla." The black-haired beauties had to separate from each other and Lyla saw the boy pointing towards the bathroom. She can very easily anticipate what he wanted her to do.
Mentions of watersports ahead. You can leave the chapter here.*
"You wait here, Kira. I will be back in a bit." She tried letting go of her hands yet the girl kept holding onto them. "Mom, can't I watch it?" Lyla was troubled by her request by relented pretty soon. "Okay, you have already watched your mother being taken from all positions haha.. so it should not be a problem. Come with me then."
At Ryu's beckoning, she got dropped down on all fours and then followed him in the bath. Kira was excited as opposed to the last time, this time it feels like she was directly involved with her mother.
"What are you guys planning to do, mom? I don't get it. Are you planning to take a bath together?" She acted all innocent despite knowing clearly what was about to happen. Lyla chuckled, getting on her knees she got under Ryu's dick and let loose her long hair.
"Haha... Yes, it's a bath indeed but a tiny bit different than a normal bath. Since your brother Ryu, loves your mommy so much, he wants mommy to bath under his piss." Explaining that to her daughter she took the cock into her mouth and began sucking in it.
"Hmm.. but why? Why do you want to do that brother Ryu?" This is was the burning question in Kira's curious mind. Fortunately, she got her answer from her brother himself.
"It's just a personal choice, Kira. I choose to piss on my women to mark them as mine forever. It means no matter what I will take them as mine, however much time it might take." Not to mention Kira, even Lyla was caught off-guard by his reasoning. Until now she had assumed it to just be one of the strange ideas of his rouge mind. Only now she realized it had a deep meaning for the boy.
Ryu was not lying. Over the time he pissing on his women had taken importance for him. He only did that to some of the closest ladies to him. "ahem.. so Ryu, this thing. How many women have you tried this with?" Lyla grew intrigued after learning the logic behind his actions.
"Only two, you are the third after my mom and aunt Suna. Enough talking, get ready it's coming." *Shhrr* Under the awestruck eyes of Kira, his penis spurted a long jet of liquid over her mother's face. She watched as Lyla closed her eyes to keep the urine out.
This gesture now had a deeper meaning for Lyla too and she made sure that Ryu knew how excited she was after being granted this privilege by him. The warm stream flowed down her chest and over her belly to end up in her crotch. She caressed her wet boobs get them fully drenched in the love-filled liquid.
"Drink the rest, Lyla." Ryu command her midway and the woman hurriedly took his cock in her mouth and began gulping down the warm piss, down her throat. Kira stood on the side with her fingers inside her pussy once again as she watched excitedly as her mother's throat worked hard to swallow everything coming from Ryu..
201 Talia
"Mom, if you don't mind, can I sleep with you guys today?" Lyla took a break from cleaning Ryu's butthole and answered her daughter with a carefree smile. "Sure child. You can!" All three of them were having a bath after the erotic session. "Use your tongue aunt, it feels even better than your fingers." The boy complained after not being offered the best of the services.
Lyla chuckled and shoved her face between his wet buttocks. Ryu felt her tongue reach deep inside his ass. Taking the opportunity he pulled her daughter in his arms and kissed her passionately. At first, Kira was surprised but realizing how her mother had her face in her brother's butt, she coordinated with Ryu and began sucking on his lips greedily.
"Hehe.." She giggled as it was really exciting to do this behind her mother's back. "Hmm?" Lyla heard the laugh and wanted to check things out for herself. But before she can move to the side, she felt Ryu's hand on her head as he pushed her back into his backdoor.
"Don't stop, Lyla. Keep going." This was the best day for Lyla so she didn't think much about it and kept drilling his ass diligently while Ryu played around with Kira's mouth.
Next day*
"Please inform Ms. Talia that Mr. Raiden is here to meet." Ryu was back at the Dark Wings branch. The maids at the entrance already recognized the short man downing loose black hooded clothes. There had been explicit orders from their leader to always make sure to treat the man with the utmost respect.
All the maids bowed down to the man. "Master Raiden, please come in and take a seat. We will inform, Ms. Talia of your arrival." Ryu didn't bother responding and took the seat as directed by the ladies. Gradually he was getting accustomed to this bearing of an expert.
Just a few minutes had passed with him taking his seat when he saw the blonde maid walking frantically towards him. She took her bow before continuing. "Please follow me, master Raiden. We will talk in my room." Behind his hood, the boy smiled recalling the last time he had tamed this maid.
He did as asked and let the woman guide him. They had just walked a few steps when Talia felt like she lost all strength in her body. This time the man was not even discreet about it, rampantly his left hand had slithered its way into her dress and sending his fingers deep in her asshole. She was still sore down there from all the training she had been doing as commanded by her master.
All other maids watched in amazement as Talia only gave a beautiful smile towards the man who had violated her without even asking for her permission. From how much they knew her, Talia was not someone who can take things laying down but apparently that was not the case here. Did these two grow this close with just a single session?
Talia was happy letting her master assess the progress she had made in all these days. "Do you want me to undress, master?" She got a late reply from the man. "Yes, please. And get to your hands and knees while you are at it. You can't walk at the same level as your master, now can you?"
Talia's face was in shock like she had committed some kind of blasphemy against her god. Instantly she removed her garments, one by one, and got to her knees, crawling to catch up with Ryu, who had not even bothered pausing for her.
Talia couldn't care less about the befuddled faces of her staff, all she had in her mind was to please the man beside her. "Please forgive me, master, I never realized that. From now on I will make sure not to stand at the same level as you."
Ryu had just thrown the statement without thinking much about it. Nevertheless, she was following like a devout believer. He knew he had gained some level of authority over her from the last session but he could have never imagined she would end up idolizing him to such an extent.
No matter, it was a welcome development anyhow. "Good." A single word was enough to relieve Talia from the excessive sense of guilt. She happily crawled beside Ryu with a stupid grin on her face.
Thud* As soon as Ryu entered her room, she closed the door and immediately put her head to the ground. "Master Raiden, I am so happy that you decided to visit this lowly servant of yours. You have my heartiest thanks."
Ryu went ahead and sat on her desk. "Hmm. I had some miscellaneous items to purchase, so I thought I will drop by once." He saw the woman still had her forehead on the ground. 'What the fuck? Don't tell me all this happened just because I fucked her real good?'
"Ahem.. you can raise your head now." Talia did the same and walked close to him. She once again bowed her head. "Master Raiden, do you want me to lick your feet?" Well, he would like her to do that but before today, he would have to make specific requests for that to his ladies. How did she get the idea that he might like this?
"Hmm? Why would you want to do that?" Talia grew a bit shy as she explained the reason. "Master, you had told me that you have been in the closed-door cultivation for a long time. So I checked around a bit and found out that many years earlier it was a common practice for nobility to have their slaves lick their feet for them. Hence, I thought you might enjoy that."
She had even gone ahead and done her research? This woman was crazy. "Okay, go ahead." Only when Talia had already taken down his boots did Ryu realized something was wrong. Sure enough, Talia looked confused at the small pristine foot in her hand.
'Oi.. idiot demon.. at this point you are supposed to change my appearance, stupid!!' But he got no reply. Did the guy go to sleep after doing the initial changes to his body? That must be the case. 'He sure was an unreliable partner.' Ryu can only grit his teeth and figure out some way to salvage the situation from here.
Beneath the desk, Talia had not been expecting such a surprise. This was not a foot that should belong to an old expert. Had she not seen the massive dark cock with her own eyes she might have thought that there was a kid under that hood. Despite the doubts in her heart, her dedication was such that she can't question her master.
Sticking her tongue out she began licking the sole of his feet. "Do you mind me asking a question master?" She took a break from sucking on her toes after some time. Getting a nod from the guy she continued. "I truly want to see how you look. I know it must be very important for you to keep your secret but is there any way you can satisfy the curiosity in my heart."
How can she not be curious after noticing the stark difference between two body parts of a single person? However much she tried, she can't form a coherent picture of the man in front of her.
Ryu thought for a while and an idea struck him. "Of course it is possible. But for that to happen you will have to become a slave to me. You see, I have accumulated a large number of enemies in my long life who would like nothing more than seeing my blood spill. That's why I have to be careful."
He had not planned for it but since the woman was presenting him this opportunity, why not go for the extreme. The worst she will do was to refuse him. That can't stop him from trying to get her as a slave. Getting slaves had been his new hobby these days.
Fortunately, the woman didn't look too averse to the idea. "Do you want to place a slave spell on me master?" Ryu gave a slight nod. "Then what are we waiting for. To tell you the truth, I have lost interest in my job altogether. The pleasures you had shown me that day were enough for me to start questioning my life altogether."
"Had you not put it up, I would have asked you for a similar arrangement. Please take me away from here master, I want to be with you all my life and serve you with everything I have got." Talia placed both his feet on her bountiful breasts while pleading.
'Whoa.. whoa.. slow down there miss. How will get a hold in Dark Wings if you give up on your job?' It would defeat his entire purpose of enslaving her. It's not like he lacked beautiful ladies to have fun with, at any rate.
"Ahem... Sure, I will take you away. But not right now, you will have to wait for that. For now, I want you to continue with your job here. Also, let me warn you beforehand. My slave spell is a bit tricky. It will permanently bind you to me, so think about it carefully. There will be no turning back."
Talia's eyes had turned firm. "I have thought about it all these days since you last visited me, master. I would have liked to resign from my post here but since you want me here, I will follow your orders. Please turn me into your slave."
Saying that she got to her job of properly cleaning his feet with her flat tongue. "Hmm. Since you are so enthusiastic, I will let you be my slave then. Remember one thing, your cultivation level will fall sharply but don't panic since it is a temporary thing and it will rise back up in some time." She didn't need to know that it will be quite a while before she 'recovered'.
Talia mulled over it just for a second before nodding. "Sure master. In our profession, a high cultivation level is not necessary. Should we begin then? What do I need to do?" This was the very first time Ryu had seen someone so eager to be enslaved by him. Even his own mother will think for a while before agreeing to it but this woman was nuts after him.
"Lay down here and relax your body." Ryu iterated with his same monotonous tone, trying to hide his excitement. Woman after woman, he is going to grow this slave harem of his, for sure. He can only laugh at the naiveness of his previous self who was having a hard time even accepting a willing Dorothea to be placed under a permanent spell for all her life.
It was understandable though. From where he had come, it was the very worst thing that can happen to someone. But he realized that his earlier worldview will not be of any help in this new world. He needs to shed all sense of moral high grounds and make use of every opportunity he comes across, even if it meant curbing the freedom of others.Talia can feel the spell binding her heart and restricting her cultivation to a mere Junior realm. She wasn't all that surprised since Raiden had warned her already. Checking her body with her mana she can feel that her cultivation was still present inside her, it was just that she can't access it now.
"Is it done, master?" She didn't get any response but as she turned around to take a look at her master, her heart seemed to have stopped. "Ryu?" 'Raiden' had pulled off his hood revealing the green-haired boy that she was familiar with.
She gasped at the realization. She was tricked. That too, so thoroughly by just a kid. Not knowing if she should laugh or cry about her situation she began to smile wryly. It was done. The spell had already taken hold of her body binding her to the boy..
202 On the way
"Haha.. boy call me impressed. How did you manage all this?" Talia had seen many adverse situations in her life so it didn't take her long to calm her roiling emotions down. What's done was done. It can't be helped now.
"It didn't take.. mhhh.. ahem.." Looks like he was stuck with this strange voice for now, until the demon is not back online. "Cough... I mean, shouldn't you be kowtowing to your new master, slave woman?"
"Do I have any other choice?" Talia got down from the desk and getting on her knees she pressed her forehead on the ground in respect. It didn't matter if he was a young boy or an old expert, the truth was he can kill jer off with a single thought now. She can very easily sense his control over her heart.
"Master!" Ryu jumped back on the desk and placed his foot on her head. "Continue with your foot massage, I liked it." Talia nodded and placed his slick foot in her mouth and began sucking on his toes while his other feet pinched her nipple.
"So do you want me to tell you my secrets or you are good without knowing them, instead?" Talia gave a long lick on his sole before nodding. "I at least deserve to know how I was tricked. That too by a kid!" The depression was evident on her face. All her dreams had now gone up in smoke.
"Haha.. why are you so sad? I am every bit the man you were assuming me to be. Do I need to be old and skinny to make you believe?" Ryu picked her up in his arms and made her sit in his lap, like a little kid. He pulled his cock out and placed it in her hand. "Don't tell me you would prefer an old-bones over a young vigorous boy to be your master?"
Talia was too shocked to process his words. She had never seen something like this except 'Raiden', of course. The boy was just barely smaller than the 'old expert'. "Was that not an illusion then?" That was the major reason for her gloom. She had surmised that her session with Raiden was just a trick played by the boy that she ended up falling in thanks to her extreme arousal that day.
But now holding the real thing in her hands, this can't be an illusion. "Haha.. have you gone depraved? Why would I need to trick you, when I got the real deal here?" He tugged the hair on her face behind her ears gently, making the lady blush.
The boy was truly handsome. Talia was not able to keep her emotions in check and her face heated up, recalling how she had been acting in front of a boy only a third her age. "But I remember clearly. This is not what fucked me to oblivion that day. Is there some way you can transform it?"
She sighed watching the boy nod. At least she was not in a total loss here. Though he was a brat, if he can satisfy her needs then she had no problems calling him even her father. "Then you need to show it to me that you were indeed the one who had shown me the heavens." Talia got her face down in his crotch and put her lips around his glans.
"Haha.. sure, sure. As your mast
er, I am obliged to show you that you didn't make a bad deal. Still, you will have to make do with this today since I can't access the transformation today." Talia took a break from working to engorge his entire length into her throat.
She shook her head, keep her gaze fixed on the cock. "No, it's better this way. I am not ready to handle it just yet. I am still sore from the last time. I didn't notice it that day under my extreme lust but that thing had damaged me from inside. It will take me some time to heal."
"Ohh.." Ryu recalled she was bleeding last time. He didn't realize he had effectively messed up her pussy. "And why don't you do away with that voice of yours? It is funny, now that I can see your face haha.."
"Ahem.. can't help it. We are stuck with this for now. And what happened to all that respect from earlier? Don't go on underestimating me, now that you saw me." Ryu made sure to register his protest at the drastic change in treatment.
"Haha... I know. But it's very difficult to maintain the same sense of reverence for a cutie like you." Did she just pinch his cheek? Why the heck! "Now that is not so something you should do your master, little woman."
Talia giggled watching the guy get enraged. The angrier he got, the adorable he got in her eyes. "Then thus slave will let you punish her, my little master." She climbed into the table and jiggled her buttocks on his face. "Huh.. you need to be tamed once again it seems."
Suddenly Talia's eye's widened at the strange sensation in her crotch. She had readied herself for penetration, not for something like this. She saw Ryu with his mouth between her thighs as he began eating her pussy out. "Mhhhh.. ahhh.. what.. ahhh.. are you doing.. mhhhh??" Her whole body writhed in pleasure as she slumped down on the desk and closed her eyes."I forgot to ask, what is the one thing that you need master?" Talia and Ryu had moved to her personal room attached to her office. An hour had passed and she had multiple orgasms in such a short period and as expected she was in an ecstatic mood. Her head felt so light, without any lust plaguing her like it used to be. Right now she slept in her little master's arms.
"Oh.. yes, I need a few vials of low-grade body refinement potions. Will you have that?" Her reply was quick. "How many you need, master?" "Hmm... I guess 3 will be enough for now." He required those for his friends. Jake and Kira were already in the Junior realm and Kyro will be there soon enough.
"We got it. Do you want me to pay for you?" Talia's hands had again reached out for his cock. "Nahh.. just quote the price." Ryu tried to kiss the woman but she placed her hand on his mouth. "It will be 5 Yuvas each, master. And I don't think I am worthy of being kissed, just to let you know. I was a slave in the beginning and I have had served as a prostitute for many years before rising to my current level. I believe you will have better girls than me to reward them with a kiss."
Now that both of them were connected by the slave spell, he can see through all the facade she had put up around her. She acted all haughty in front of her junior maids but in truth, she hides an inferiority complex in her heart. No matter how big achievements she attains in the future, it will never wipe out her shameful past. She can never be like those real noblewomen.
"Haha.. it doesn't matter, little lady. All that matters is that you belong to me now and I don't allow my woman to direct me as to how I should be treating them. I will do whatever I want with you, so just deal with it." He got on top of her and forcing her hand to the side, kissed her on her soft lips. His hands caressed her tits as two beads of tears rolled down Talia's eyes."We have reached the border of the Cylon Empire, my lord. This is the last town on our way there. We will rest for the night here and begin our journey back tomorrow." A large muscular man sat on a large horse-like beast. He came close to the cabin and informed the occupants from outside.
The cabin was being drawn by multiple horses. "Hmm.. okay. Drop rest of our contingent here itself. I will move along with you and your men. However weak they must be bringing these many men inside their borders will be akin to trampling on their faces. Let's not corner them just yet."
"The crown prince is wise. We will do as you say." Graham moved to the front of the contingent and began shouting his orders. Once done they made their way inside the last town of their kingdom. Most of the people around ignored them as Graham and his guards were in casual attire.
This was a small town so no one here recognized anyone from the royal family. They traveled to a small motel building and the lead guard helped the crown prince navigate to their pre-ordered rooms.
"I am sorry, my lord. But this is the best place in this town where we can stay for the night." Dennis opened the door to one of the rooms on the first floor and invited himself inside. "Haha.. no worries, Graham. It's no big deal as long as we can get our hands on my maid." Laughing out loud in took his refuge in the room.
"Fetch me some girls from this town. It's been a long while since I tasted some vernacular cunts." Graham took his bow and closed the doors behind Dennis."Mhhhh.. ahhh.. yesss... Eric.. harder.. aghhh.. yess.." Nana was gasping for breath as she had her butt on the edge of the bed and her husband rammed into the cunt between her wide spread legs. The man had made it a matter of pride to satisfy his woman today. His efforts were visible from the amount of perspiration on his body as he kept pistoning her pussy despite the fatigue.
He had been going on like this for half an hour already and was on the limit already. Unwilling to lose any more of his dignity he carried on with the pumping but alas, Nana was nowhere near a climax just yet. He would have used some drugs to enhance his performance in bed but truth was, he had fooled around too much in his childhood and now the usual drugs barely had any effect on him.
Ahead of him, Nana was left frustrated. Eric can't reach the same depths inside her, let alone being able to touch her womb. Yet, she was aware how much he loved her, going as far as to keep going beyond his limit just for her.
Not wanting to disappoint him she began rubbing her clitoris with her own hands. "Mhhh.. yess... Eric.. right there... I am there. Please didn't stoop.." The blonde man felt like he had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. These were the words he had yearned for. Feeling his whole body rejuvenated he gave it his all in the last few rounds of thrusts.
"Mhhhh... Ahhh... Ahhhh..." It was a fake orgasm but Eric didn't have to know that. She loved him deeply and can't see him depressed for her. Nana cried out and slumped on the bed. "Ahhhh.." With another shout, Eric too came into her vagina, before collapsing on her body.
The lady turned around and kissed him on his lips. "You did well, sweetheart!" Eric was breathless but managed to take on a smile for her. "Well, I can't say it was easy haha.." He hugged her and they settled in the bed.
"You can send someone to call for that brat, whenever you feel like it. I was too naive, how can an aging man compare to a vigorous young boy in bed." Nana was surprised at his words. Last time she had to nag him for days to bring Ryu to her and this time he was offering him to her on his own accord. Did he finally realize he can't keep up with her?
She was right, Eric had thought it through. "Haha.. why are you so shocked? It's not like I had given you away to a pretty boy. Keep it strictly to sex, only." Nana was giddy in her heart, she pecked on his lips. "Haha.. what else do you think I want him for? How can a brat replace my mighty husband hehe..."
203 A cruel ruler
Extreme gore warning!! Please don't read these three chapters if you are can't handle blood and gore. I will summarise these chapters in the author note just above chapter 206, for anyone who chooses skip over them.
"But honey, what made you change your mind?" Eric pulled the beautiful woman in his arms closer to him, crushing her milky white tits onto his chest. "Hmm... I realized that my ego was coming in the path of my wife's happiness, so I shoved it to the side. What is more important than you, in this life of mine?"
His words made the woman emotional as she recalled their younger days. How they had both stood against the pressure from her family and married by running away. She was from one of the most powerful noble families of the capital and Eric was a rising star many years back in the capital. They had met each other accidentally and fell in love at first sight.
With how powerful the man was he could have very easily been assigned to govern a big city by the royal court. But the family she had left behind, used their influence to send them to this far-off place. Yet the man refused to bow down to the pressure, choosing to sacrifice his career for a happy life with the love of his life.
"Kiss me, Eric!" The man saw the intense love in his woman's eyes and swiftly latched their lips together and playing with her tongue inside her mouth. Nana too ravenously kissed the guy as their saliva tricked to the side of their lips. Their lovemaking continued for while before they separated, breathless.
"And what's the deal with our brat? It's been weeks since I saw him last time. Don't tell me is back to his habits of bullying the young kids?" Nana chuckled. "Haha.. quite the contrary. I don't know if the boy got possessed or what but he seems to have developed a renewed interest in cultivation it seems."
Eric had his eyes open wide. "What did you say?" In truth, he had never forced Jim into anything. Since he had faced so many difficulties in his life, he just wanted his child to simply live his life to the fullest. He was aware that all it had done was to spoil the kid rotten, nevertheless, he was not able to discipline him ever because of Nana's interventions.
"Haha.. that's exactly how I reacted when the maids I sent to look for him, informed me." Nana chuckled at the bewilderment on his face. "It might be a temporary motivation. He will be back to his routine in a few days." Jim was his child. He has looked over him for around two decades now, who will know the brat better than him.
But Nana seemed to disagree with her husband. "Apparently not. From what I got to know, it's already been three weeks since the boy had been like this. What's more, he rarely roams around with his depraved friends.
Eric can't believe her words. He had scolded the boy so many times but he never gave up on their company and now suddenly he changed this much. "I want you to visit him tomorrow and motivate him some more." Nana directed him but he can only smile wryly. "What new can I say to him? It's not like I have not tried all those things earlier."
"Don't give me that. I know this time my boy had mend his ways." Eric sighed looking at her stern face. 'What happened to the lovely expression from earlier? She is back to her usual self huh..' He can only curse in his heart. "This must be the nth time you have said the same thing." Taking a look back at her grave eyes, he snuggled his head in her bosom. "Okay, okay. I will do that. Now can you let me rest for a while?" Nana happily grabbed onto his head and closed her eyes.Half an hour had passed and Graham can't even find a single woman worthy enough for Dennis. Most of them that he came across was rather mediocre and he didn't want to resort to them until he had no other choice. The fact that night had already fallen, didn't help his case either. Right then he came across a busty woman walking all alone in the street. He saw her knock on a door.
"Ahem.. what is your name, lady?" The woman knocking on the door was surprised by the voice coming from behind. But taking a look at the handsome face of the large man her heart calmed down. "You scared me, mister. That will be Olivia and may I ask if you are looking for me?"
"Yes, indeed. Do you mind if I come in?" Graham noticed a girl in her twenties open the door to the house. From her face, he discerned her to be Olivia's daughter. "Hmm. Okay, please come in."
The woman entered the house while addressing her daughter. "Is father home already, Mia?" The girl took a look at the stranger before returning her gaze to her mother. "Yes, mother. I prepared the dinner as well." Olivia turned around to give a kiss on the girl's cheeks. "Thanks a lot, sweety. I got stuck with some extra work at the shop. Sorry about that."
Graham saw a man come out of the room to kiss Oliva before pointing to himself. "Who might this gentleman be?" Oliva explained the situation to him and asked Graham to take his seat while she washed herself up.
The man accompanied Graham as he sat beside him. "Do you work in the army, mister?" The burly man took some time to respond to the question. "Graham. That's my name. And yes, you can say that." Olivia's husband tried to initiate a conversation with the guy but his response was cold and he was forced to give up on it.
Olivia had returned with a towel around her torso. She must have taken a bath, as evident from her wet hair. "You can tell me, mister Graham. How can I help you?"
The man didn't dilly-dally any longer and got up. Getting closer to the woman he tugged the towel away from her body, leaving everyone in the room stunned. But Olivia was calm as she had realized his intentions. "It will be 10 Virgos, Mr. Graham. Usually, it's only half this price but I am not really in a mood right now, so you will have to pay extra."
Her husband and daughter also suppressed their earlier shock, after her words. Graham didn't even seem to have heard what she had said, instead appraising the woman from all directions. He placed his hand on her back and made her bend forward, and felt around her crotch to locate her pussy.
"You seem to be too eager, Mr. Grah.. mhhh?" Oliva felt two of his long fingers drill inside her cunt, separating her tight vaginal walls. His other hand took hold of her large tits and squeezed them to check their firmness. "Hmm.. she will do." Others in the room only saw him nodding and whispering to himself.
Suddenly, his gaze swept through the room and landed on the only female in the room. "You! Come here and strip off." Mia was caught off-guard by the man's demands and she began looking around for help. Unlike her mother, she was not experienced in handling new customers.
"It's okay, Mia. Looks like mister Graham wants both mother and daughter pair in his bed. Do it, I am here with you." Mia gave a slight nod before beginning to remove her clothes, in the meanwhile Oliva turned to look at the man. "I don't usually like to do it with my daughter, Mr. Graham. So if you want to indulge in that then it will be 15 Virgos extra."
Unlike her family, Olivia had noticed that the ring in Graham's finger was not ordinary. If she was right this must be a space ring. And that can mean a single thing, she found a wealthy customer this time around. How can she not try to inflate her prices?
The guard seems to be annoyed by her talking as he swiped his hands in the air and a cloth bale appeared in his hands, which he promptly threw at the man. "Keep your mouths closed until I ask anything off you." Olivia's gaze followed the bundle as it landed in her husband's lap. She saw the man hurriedly open the cloth up and stare back at her, baffled.
She beckoned him with her eyes, while Graham's thumb rubbed on her nipples to make them erect. The man in the ground seems to have been stupefied by the contents wrapped in the cloth. Without opening his mouth he emptied the contents on the ground.
Five palm-sized fruits rolled to rest on the floor, much to the amazement of both mother and daughter. Mia was not stupid enough to spoil this god-sent opportunity for her family. She hurriedly took off all her clothes and stood beside the large man.
Her father on the other hand hastily collected all 5 Yuvas and got up. Taking a bow towards the man he stated. "Please feel free to utilize anything in the house, Mr. Graham. I will take my leave." He realized, he was just a nuisance here.
Olivia watched her husband give her husband speed off to the upper floor after giving her a cheeky smile. Graham, on the other hand, didn't bother responding to the man. "How good can you suck a cock?"
Olivia's voice had taken on a subservient undertone now. "I might not be the best but, I am decent enough." Graham loosened his pants and let got it off. "Show me." Olivia gazed back at the thick veiny cock and dropped to her knees without any reservations. She put the cock in her mouth and began sucking on it with the best of her efforts.
His cock was larger than average size but it was not something Olivia can't handle. She moved her head from side to side while her hands caressed his balls. Concurrently, Graham was groping Mia's modest tits. They were not as large as her mother's but good enough an add-on.
His hands once again checked her vagina and found it to his liking. "How could are you girl?" Mia was confused at his question but Olivia had already answered for her. "She is still learning, Mr. Graham. But you don't have to worry she can take punishments if you are into that sort of thing."
"Good. Now I want both of you to come with me." Olivia had no problems, he can take her wherever he desired after paying so much, upfront. "Do we need to prepare for it? Like should I put some make-up on?"
Graham fell in thought before nodding. "Okay, do it. But it should be light. Also, you should not put any clothes on. Get ready, you got 15 minutes." Graham seems to have been satisfied by her skills as he pulled his cock out of her mouth and put his pants back on. He saw Olivia take Mia with her in the room.Back at the hotel, Dennis heard a knock on his door. He got up and put his gown onto his naked body. "Come in." He called out and found Graham outside with two lovely ladies on both his sides. The man bowed down. "Forgive me, my lord, it took me some time to find the right ones."
"Haha... it's okay. I can't be picky when I am out of my estate. Hmm.. they don't seem bad." Once Olivia noticed the young man's gaze fall at her she immediately got on her knees and crawled to his feet. Following her lead, Mia too did the same, until both the ladies dropped their heads on the floor.
On the way here, Graham had told them how they were supposed to act in front of this guy. It turned out that the burly man was not the customer, rather he was just scouting them for his master. They must be from some noble clans and might have decided to temporarily stop in their town.
"Hmm. I would have preferred a lactating one but let's not make things hard for you. Go and rest, I will take it up from here." Dennis had a sinister smile on his face as he gazed down upon the mother and daughter pair with their heads on the ground..
204 A cruel ruler 2
Olivia heard the door to the room shut behind her as her heart began pounding in her heart. If she managed to impress this guy, won't they be able to turn their lives around? Graham had told them already what are all the engrossments that the boy enjoyed.
Thankfully, Mia was a tough nut to crack just like her and can take quite a bit of pounding. She saw the boy place his foot on her head and according to her instructions, she had to lick on his feet right about now. Counting in her head she raised her head and gently picked his foot in both hands before licking it off with her long tongue.
"Master!" Once done with the cleaning, she placed his foot on top of her head to show her total submission. A smile spread on Dennis's face and Olivia sighed in relief. "What will be your name, slave?" She kept holding his foot on her head while answering him. "It's Olivia, master."
Dennis gave a small nod to her before switching to the daughter. Mia had the chance to watch her mother closely and thus didn't mess up anything, completing the drill with perfection.
Spit* *Spit* Having his feet cleaned by the two beautiful women, Dennis spat two large globs of his saliva on the floor, ahead of the pair. He didn't require to say anything as both of them went down and began licking his spit from the ground.
Olivia knew she had to make this as slow and sensual as possible. She started licking it from the sides, time to time looking into Dennis's deep eyes. She tried her best to give off an expression of a helpless woman. That is what presumably excited the boy, as per Graham's words.
Glancing to the side, Mia had picked it up from her. She too was staring in his eyes with a vulnerable gaze. The pair took a full 5 minutes to clean the spits off the floor. "Haha.. both of you are very good. Come, let's have dinner together."
Dennis moved to the side and took his seat on the dinner table. The two females crawled to rest on both sides of his feet. There were chairs available but they knew how they had to carry themselves. The young boy placed a bowl on the ground for both of them and dropped in some of the food from his plates.
Another bowl was delivered to them with rich creamy milk. Before they can begin their dinner he dropped two yellow pills in their milk. They didn't react much to this, having been already briefed about it by Graham. This must be some kind of pill to keep them aroused for most of the night. It was not the first time Olivia had seen someone rely on pills. It was a rather common practice among the kids of the nobility.
"You guys can begin." Dennis began to savor food from his plate, relishing in its taste. The food at this place was surprisingly good. He glanced at the mother and daughter pair eating the fruit slices from their bowls with their mouths, like an animal. That's what he had assumed the common populace of his kingdom.
In his worldview, the commoners were just bugs that were not even worth the resources they devoured. Compared to that the noble population maintained powerful types of blood that allowed them to access grand levels of mana.
Unfortunately, his father didn't agree with his point of view completely and that's the reason he had chosen not to pass down the crown to him just yet, despite himself being the most talented of his offspring. Hence, he had to tone down his rhetoric quite a bit in these years at the advice of his master.
'Master is right, that guy will never let me succeed him until I change my ways huh... Fuck this..' He will have to pretend to have mended his ways, however frustrating it might end up being. It's only for a few more years, once he clasps the powers in his hand, who can stop him?
A few minutes had passed and Olivia was satiated. Although it was rather difficult to eat with her mouth but at least the food was delicious. Dennis looked down at this moment. "What happened? Do you guys need anything?"
Olivia glanced once at Mia before turning to Dennis. "Yes, master. If you can be kind enough to provide some water to us." She had seen the water jug on his table but she can't go on to drink it all by herself, what if she ends up offending this guy.
"Ohh... I am so sorry. I totally forgot about that." Olivia watched in confusion as the boy stood up and pulled his cock out of his gown, waving it on her face. "Just give me a second!"
Both Olivia and Mia were befuddled as to what the guy was planning. Dennis responded to their confusion with a wide grin. "Looks like Graham forgot to mention it to you guys, but with me, the only water you can drink is what will come directly from me. Is that okay with you two?"
Now that he had laid it out clearly, Olivia nodded her head. "Yes, master. Thank you for explaining it to us." *Grrrrr* A slightly yellowish stream of piss landed in her now empty milk bowl. Mia blushed a little watching the boy piss with such shamelessness. Compared to her Olivia kept a serene expression with a perpetual smile on her face.
"There, you two can share it." Dennis rested back in his chair and resumed his meal. At his feet, Mia had walked over to Olivia's bowl and with a little persuasion from her mother, dropped her head into the bowl. It smelled disgusting but taking a look at the stern face of the mature lady beside her, began lapping at the liquid to quench her thirst. The fresh urine tasted gross but having no other choice, Mia chose to swallow it all.
It was very arduous to drink with only her tongue and lips but somehow, Mia pulled that off. Olivia was proud of her daughter. Next, it was her turn, she got on her forearms and dropped her head in the bowl herself."Thanks for the meal, master!!" They saw Dennis get up from his seat and dropped their heads on the floor once again. "Hmm. Let's start with the fun part." He held both of them by their hairs and brought them to another attached room.
It was mostly empty with two large X-shaped wooden pieces of furniture. "Go stand inside it." Olivia took the lead and it took her little time to figure out, what was the utility of this apparatus. There were ropes attached to all four ends of it. Settling in it, she began binding her legs to the limbs.
"Hold yourself securely, I want no movement at all." Olivia found that the boy had already gotten rid of his gown, leaving himself naked. She blushed a little, this guy was devilishly handsome with a chiseled body. Every muscle on his body was pronounced. Not only her, Mia too was stupefied by the attractiveness of the boy.
The pills they were given had started to show their effectiveness as both of them can feel the heat build-up in their groins. Their nipples were erect and they were leaking from their cunts. Olivia followed his orders and made sure she was securely bound to the wooden framework.
Dennis helped to secure her last remaining hand, himself. "I will be locking down your cultivation." Having prior knowledge of it Olivia dropped all her guards down and let the man place his hands on her smooth abdomen. Once he was done she can't access any mana in her body. Even though it left her extremely vulnerable but she had been paid handsomely for this.
The same was the case with Mia. "Nice. Now you two look even more pretty." A flogger appeared in his hands and he immediately struck it down onto Olivia's soft body. "Agghhh...!!" A red rash appeared on her chest and left in writhing in pain. She gritted her teeth and endured the agony.
Strike* *Strike* "Aghhhh!! Ahhhhh...!! Aggghhhhhh!!" The pain had reached its utmost. The floggers had small metal pieces attached to them and they had left small cut marks on her skin. Olivia was amazed at her tolerance level. She might have already given up on this deal as Graham never told her that Dennis will be going to such extremes but apparently, every strike on her body filled her mind with ecstasy.
"Mhhhhh... Ahhhh.. mhhh.." Mia was fearful at first, watching the torture her mother was placed through but later her own body began reacting adversely to the situation. Strangely for her, she seems to be desiring the same treatment as Olivia. The itch inside her vagina had reached paramount levels as she tried to cater to it by rubbing her thighs together. It was a different endeavor with her limbs bound to the apparatus but she might get crazy if she didn't get any respite soon.
"Ahhhh...!!" Olivia screamed in both pain and pleasure when Dennis twisted her nipples. "You seem to be drooling from down there, slut. What happened? Don't tell me you have begun to like this?" He shoved his fingers deep in her pussy to find it thoroughly drenched in her juices. She had no answer except to nod her head. "Yes master, I love it. Please bear me up some more."
Olivia was oblivious but this was not a normal reaction of her body, rather this was the effect of the drug that both mother and daughter received during their dinner. Due to the pill, her body felt the pleasures in pain. The more the pain got, the greater the ecstasy. Still, that didn't mean the victim's body won't get injured in the process. Instead, they will feel even worse pain once the effect of the pill fades away. But how can people from a small town know all this?
"The night had just commenced, why are you in such a rush. Here, let me add your pacifier, and then we will switch to your daughter over there." Dennis dropped the flogger and moved behind the large instrument. He pulled her head back till all she can see was the dark ceiling of the room and secured her head with a leather binding.
Olivia saw a large wooden stump come overhead. "Open your mouth wide!!" *Pagghh* He slapped her face, leaving her with a burning cheek. She hurriedly forced her jaws apart and watched the boy forced the stump in her mouth slowly. The wooden stump was attached to this large device itself. It's just it wasn't visible from the front, leaving the woman ignorant to a whole set of mechanisms attached to the framework.
She made sure to part her jaws to the extremes and only then did the stump fit in her mouth. Dennis pressed on top of it with his hands, gradually sending the long column first in her throat and then in her windpipe, stretching it to their limit. Even though it was a painful endeavor, Olivia didn't look agitated at all.
"Make sure to keep your mouth open, whore. Otherwise, be ready for another set of lashings." The boy had placed his hand behind and his magic had set some gears in action which in turn began driving the wooden stump in and out of her throat. Thankfully, her saliva lubricated its motions, otherwise, it would have injured her inside pretty heavily.
"Then, let's move to the daughter dearest." *Pahh* *Pahh* Dennis roughly slapped Mia's face and breasts. *Swish* "Ahhhh..!" She was not as hardy as her mother and can't stop herself from screaming in pain when the whip lacerated her skin. *Swish* "Aghhhh..!!" The louder she screamed the wider Dennis grinned.
"Don't worry, no one will hear you. You can cry as much as you want." He saw the teary-eyed girl nod in response. Multiple red scars had appeared on her chest. The boy showed no mercy and kept on beating the girl. As time passed her cries had transformed into moans. The pill had begun its effect on her mind.
"Mhhhhh!!" Dennis watched the girl rubbing her wet thighs together just like her mom. A lot of her cum had leaked to the ground. "That's enough entertainment for you now. Let's switch to mommy now." He strapped on the wooden stump over her head just like Olivia and turned on the device, making the dildo fuck her throat roughly..
205 A cruel ruler 3
"Ahhhhhh!!" "How does it feel, whore?" Olivia screamed in pain when Dennis twisted her nipples in opposite directions. "Ahhh.. it feels satisfying, master." He pulled out a small case from his space ring and pulled it open in front of the woman. The content of the case had sent shivers down her spine but she kept quiet. What was this? Was she excited for the incoming affliction?
She saw the boy take out a long needle, easily 5 inches in length, and jab it in her right breast. "Mhhhh..!" Instead of the expected pain what Olivia received instead was a throb of pleasure in her groins. "No need to be shy about it, slut. You can ask for more if you want." She winced in angst as the boy pushed the needle deeper into her mammary glands.
"Yes, master.. mhhhh.. please give me more.." Dennis can see any sense of intelligence rapidly receding from her eyes while her face took on an intoxicated expression. At this point, her mind had been broken and the only thing she cared about was the sexual gratification, no matter the cost.
"Good!" Dennis poked in multiple jabs in rapid succession, covering both her tits under a prickly layer. "Ahhhhh...mhhhhh!!" It was not Olivia who shouted, rather her daughter, who too seems to have been broken by the sensual titillation from the rough drilling of her throat. Her eyes had grown vacant with her legs trying to rub her burning vagina.
Dennis switched back to find Olivia's face in a similar situation. Her tongue was hanging out as she took deep breaths as her eyes stared into the distance. "It will hurt a bit but I guess you are way past that." He placed the tip of the next needle at the center of her erect nipple and pressed hard on it. "Ahhhhh...!!" She screamed but did not even try to struggle her breasts away.
Saliva dripped from her open mouth soaking her chest in it. "Looks like you loved it haha.." Moving to her left nipple, he jammed the next one in. He made sure to step back a little to appreciate the piece of art he had created. "Perfect!! Now let's complete it."
Getting to her face Dennis grabbed her hanging tongue and drove a barb through it with skilled accuracy. Her eyes opened wide as a flash of consciousness appeared in her eyes but was drowned just as fast by the pleasures flushing through her mind. Two more barbs made their way through her stranded tongue.
An hour later*
Dennis appraised the two naked bodies attached to the frame. Both of them were in a similar state, with a large number of needles poked all over their bodies. From their cheeks to abdomen and even their pussies. A horizontal needle had pierced their swelling clitoris as well.
"Both of them held out too well. It's rare to land on such gems out of sheer luck. Haah.. what a waste! Had they been from some noble backgrounds, I would have loved to keep them in my collection. Alas... it's all one time use then." Looking into the vacant eyes of the females tied ahead of him, he sighed like he was taking a loss in the equation.
He chose to stroke his cock to life for a while before freeing Olivia from her binds and shifting her to the next apparatus. He made her settle over a large log and bound her limbs under it. The piece of the log had separated her perforated tits to each side, making it easier for her to rest her entire weight on it. "Aaahh... Mhhh.. masdderrr... Mhhh.."
Her words were incoherent because of a restricted tongue but her dripping pussy made it amply clear as to what she desired. Leaving only a single needle in her clit, Dennis thrusted his larger-than-average cock in her slick pussy.
"Aaaggg.. agggg.. mhhhggg.." Olivia put her head down, unable to handle the inflow of the sensual overdose. *Pahh* "Scream slut. Harder!!" He grappled her upper jaw and used it as leverage to pound her pussy.15 minutes later, Olivia barely had her eyes open. A puddle of her juices had formed under her crotch while her back had been lacerated with the marks from the strikes of the flogger. Dennis had fixed a drill attached to the apparatus into her pussy. It had a large dildo attached on top of it that rotated and moved back and forth inside her cunt. Low moans escaped her mouth as she took in loads of ecstasy.
Suddenly Dennis brought Mia into her view. The girl was hungry for a release. He jerked her around holding her head by her long hair and slapped her face ruthlessly. Shoving her to the ground he made her lay on her back.
Settling between her parted legs, he inserted his cock inside her red vagina. "Mhhhh.. mhhh.." Mia's body spasmed to reflect the turmoil in her mind. He held her legs steady while his cock penetrated her deeply.
"Ahhh..!! Ahhh..!!" From time to time Dennis will poke the needles stuck to her chest or her clit to evoke a cry from the girl. The louder she screamed the wilder he seems to become.
Many minutes later he was close to his climax. His thrusts had turned to hammering. Consequently, Mia had gone crazy and completely lost her mind to the pleasure. Suddenly, Dennis's hand grabbed onto her fragile neck. The boy squeezed it hard cutting her air supply. His pumps continued as her face took on a deep red hue.
Disturbing stuff ahead. Advise only the hardy ones to read ahead, the rest of you just know that both mother and daughter are dead and move to the next chapter.*
"Ahhhh... Fuck.. You are twitching inside, daughter slut haha.." Mia can't make any sense of his words. A perpetual smile spread on her face, evident that this was an exhilarating experience. But a few minutes later her smile was retracted as she began to struggle for air. The fear of death seems to have overwhelmed the effects of the pill. Her limbs thrashed around but the boy was too powerful compared to her.
"Noooww.. aggggg.. Agghh... pleaasss.. aggghhh.." Her eyes had returned to focus on the boy's handsome visage. She tried to grapple with his face, even trying to sink her fingers into his eyes sockets to free herself. But alas, her cultivation was sealed away and the Dennis had a physical body of a superhuman level. He continued to pump her cunt with increased gusto. The more the girl struggled the harder ecstatic he became.
"Ahhhh.. pleasss.. ahghh.." Her body lost all strength while her eyes kept staring at her murderer with a last pleading look, hoping for a miracle. Her limbs fell back to the ground and her eyes lost any signs of life. "Ahhhhh... Fuckkk..!!" Dennis came inside her warm vagina before falling to the side.
"You did well." His hands caressed Mia's red face, which was rapidly losing color. His eyes switched to Olivia who had tears in her vacant eyes. Somewhere in her mind, she had realized what had happened to her daughter but her mind was unable to register it. The drill in her pussy kept working overtime to make sure she never regains her senses. Her condition made Dennis regain his erection.
Half an hour later, Olivia was still strapped onto the log with her limbs tied and a dildo fucking her pussy from behind. Her tears had dried up, leaving only the cravings for sex once again. In front of her, Mia's dead body has been hung from the ceiling, upside down. Dennis surveyed the lifelessly hanging body with great attention.
Collecting all his needles he placed them back in the case, one by one. Picking up a knife from the table he used it to place a cut on her neck, letting the blood drain out in the bucket under her body. The precision with which he handled the knife, made it evident that he was not using it for the first time.
Realizing that all of her blood had been removed, his hands swiftly began working on her neck with his knife. The next minute Mia's head had been separated from the rest of her body. "So beautiful!!" Dennis held her severed head by her hair and brought it to his face. His lips gently touched her cold ones as kissed her."Ahhh.. mhhhh... Aghhh.. master.. please.. mhhhh..." The drug he had administered to both the ladies had been one of the most powerful and specifically developed for these 'sports'. Dennis had employed many famous alchemists to come up with this recipe. So it was no wonder that even after many hours had passed and Olivia had even witnessed the gruesome murder of her child, she still can't struggle out of the pill effect.
She laid down on the ground as Dennis fucked her from above. A deep knife wound was visible that had cut through her skin, right between her breasts. And yet, the more disturbing part was what had Olivia held in her hands.
She has Mia's head above her head and she was kissing her dead daughter mouth to mouth. Her eyes were wet with tears but her body had revolted against her, pledging its allegiance to the boy and doing its bidding. He was the one who had ordered her to make out with Mia's head.
With the erotic scene playing out in front of Dennis, his mind was filled with intense lust. "Do you want to join your daughter?" A teary-faced Olivia can only nod in response. The boy picked up his knife once again and drove it through the woman's heart.The next morning, at the town in the outskirts of the Thera Empire, a maid walked in to clean the room previously occupied by the guest. They need to dust it off before they can rent it to the next guests. She used her broom to clean the room thoroughly before moving to the inner rooms.
"Aggghhhhhh!!" A shout alerted the owner of the lodge as he ran towards the source of the scream. Did someone manage to injure themselves? He hurriedly reached the room on the first floor and saw his maid slumped against the wall, clearly horrified of something.
"What happened?" All he got in response was her tears-filled eyes and a finger pointing to one of the inner rooms. The man steeled his heart and decided to take a look for himself. Doesn't matter how much he had prepared himself, the sight made his stomach churn and he stopped himself from puking only with great effort.
The whole room had clotted blood spilled all over the floor. To the side, the owner found two severed heads placed on the table neatly. Two bodies were hanging from the ceiling with their skin removed. Both of them were women. One younger and the other middle-aged. The man gave a shout and all his servants reached the room.
A few of them were unable to endure the ghastly sight and ran out to empty the contents of their stomachs. "Any of you recognize these bodies?" He got the response rather immediately. Two of the servants had seen the guests of this room bring in these two ladies close to midnight. "When did they leave this place?"
Getting a response from his men the motel owner walked out of the room. "Collect the bodies and search for their families. I will have to inform the chief about it. It's not even been an hour, I am pretty sure they can't run away. This much brutality deserves the punishments from the heavens themselves." Saying that he rode on his horse towards the town's chief.
The town sent their best riders behind the men but none of them returned ever after. Thus the case remained unsolved and the murderers were able to run away and pass on to the borders of the Cylon Empire..
206 Training
Summary of chapters 203 to 205. Two of the newly introduced characters die at the hands of the crown prince in a gruesome way. My motive behind writing the earlier three chapters was to reiterate the fact that not everyone is lucky enough to have a protagonist of a story drop out of nowhere to save them. They might be able to save a few but there will always be countless others who will have the short end of the stick. World is not fair, neither the real one nor the fantasy ones.
Early next morning Eric made his way to Jim's courtyard. Two years back the boy refused to live together with him and Nana, under the same roof. Despite his reservations against it he had to acquiesce to the demands due to his wife's intervention. She was his greatest weakness and he rarely is able to contradict the woman. Thus, he had to let the boy live in one of the attached courtyards with their mansion.
Even before he reached his destination, he can feel the surges of mana being released into the atmosphere. "Huh.. don't tell me. Did the brat managed to somehow fix that shitty attitude of his?" He never mentioned it but it was rather clear where the boy took his inspiration from. Like mother like son. But since he still valued his balls, he kept that point to himself.
"How come I am getting this lucky these days? First Nana turned a new leaf and now even the boy?" A young boy's face appeared in his mind. He had never particularly thanked the little kid for fixing Nana for him. Did Jim also get a benefactor?
Mulling over these thoughts he had reached the gardens surrounding a small building. On a small patch of short grass, he saw a bare-chested young man with electric currents discharging from all over his body.
"Hoho.. hoho.. kid, have you seen my child somewhere? I seem to have lost him. He looks rather similar to you... oh.. wait.. he is a blonde too?" Eric stepped all around the boy, surveying him deeply with his fingers on his chin. "Hmm? Now that I took a closer look, you yourself look very familiar."
Jim didn't seem to appreciate his father's sense of humor. "Don't waste my time father. If you got something then say it." Eric seemed to have been irked by his rebuttal. His hand landed on the boy's back, sending him straight into the ground and wincing in pain.
"Huh.. you seem to forget how vulnerable you are in front of me, brat. Now let's beat in some respect into you. Come at me." Jim was not a fool. He discerned his old man wanted to give out some pointers to him, he was just shy to say that directly.
"Haha.. old guy, try doing the same in presence of your wife." Jim stretched his limbs to relieve the pain in his body. Realizing that Eric had restricted his cultivation level to match his, he immediately lunged at the guy. "Don't take it on your ego, if I end up beating your ass."
"Haha.. you are a thousand years too young for that." Eric stepped aside to dodge his lightning imbued punch. Jim's back was wide open for a counter-attack, yet he held back, letting the boy turn and this time throw a pillar of fire at him. With a single swipe of his hand, Eric turned its direction away.
"Don't go on throwing random attacks, kid. Make sure you have a clear motive behind each of your movements. Useless attacks will only hold out the initiative to your opponent." Jim knew he had already fucked up in two moves itself. He took a deep breath, before throwing himself on the man. "Again!!""Ahhhh.. mhhh.. Agghh..." Ryu had Amelia's left leg picked up in his arms while she balanced herself on the right one, against the kitchen counter. The couple was naked as regular slapping sounds echoed in the small room. One of his hands pinched her nipples, making her scream and lunge at him with her open lips.
She forced her tongue into his mouth, simultaneously sucking on his lips. Jeff can't look into the kitchen from his position in the hall, leaving both mother and son with free reign to enjoy the sex to their heart's content. "Hehe.. Ryu.. I love.. it..."
The boy pinched her nipples once again sending her into a frenzy. "Ahhhh.. I am sorry, husband.. ahhh.." Ryu kept holding her milky thigh in his hands and gave a hard thrust in her pussy in a standing position. "Good. Seems like you are not as dumb as you look."
"Hehe.. so husband.. when are you planning to marry me?" Ryu kept pumping her pussy as he mulled over it. "It will take some time. First, we need to break your earlier marriage with Jeff. And for that, I need him to fall in love with someone else." He had laid bare his whole plan but Amelia had no idea that the boy was serious about it.
For her, it was a great source of fun watching her young kid act as her husband from time to time. This time again he left her in a laughing streak with his words. "Ahahaha... Go away, brat. Hahaha.. you killed the mood." She pushed him away as his words had truly made her belly hurt from all the laughing.
Naturally, she can't feel any arousal after that. "Why are you laughing? I am serious you know." Amelia pinched his nose. "Serious my ass. You already enjoy all the perks of a husband and I love both of you more than my life, so don't go on talking so casually about separating me from my husband, brat!!" "Aiiiio.. okay.. okay.. aiioo.. no need to be violent about it." She had switched to twisting his ears.
Amelia didn't continue roughing him up for long. "Hah.. now what do I do with this?" Ryu stroked his stiff cock and felt his mother's butt with his other hand. Amelia chose to ignore him and focus on preparing breakfast for everyone. "Huh.. like you have any shortage of women around you."
He took the chance to hug the mature lady from behind and began to fondle her tits. "Hehe.. did you get jealous, mom?" She smirked her lips. "Why will I?" He laughed and kissed all over her neck. "You are the most beautiful out of all, mother. Don't worry, however many women I collect for myself you will always be the most important one in them.
Amelia felt butterflies in her heart, listening to her boy. "Okay. Okay. Brat no need to butter up your mother this much. Put it in my bum." She bent down onto the counter and pulled her ass cheeks apart to reveal her puckered hole. Ryu didn't reply to her and shoved his entire length into her ass at once, making her scream in pain.Sometime later a naked Ryu walked out of the kitchen with his cock dangling between his legs. He settled in Dorothea's lap since Ruby's was occupied by her baby. He held Emma's neck and shoved it in his crotch. She noticed his dirty cock and got on to cleaning it with her mouth.
"What were you two mother-son talking about? I could hear a good laugh from inside." Jeff was curious but Ryu brushed it off. "Ohh.. it was nothing. You know how unpredictable she is. Midway through the sex, she began laughing, I am not even sure why."
Jeff nodded. Well, sometimes Amelia does undergo a mood swing and from what he had realized in all these years of his life, was that it was a common occurrence for every woman. "Are you two talking behind my back?" Before they can continue any further Amelia came out of the kitchen and stared at the duo.
While Jeff looked away, not wanting a confrontation with her, Ryu kept looking into her eyes. This new husband of hers is proving to be hard to handle. She had to change the topic herself. "Dorothea help me out here."
Ryu grimaced. She took away his soft pillow. 'Hmm. I need many more slaves. This is not enough.' His mind began going through the list of the women and stopped at the milk farm. If he ever managed to capture all those human cows for himself, how awesome will that be? Just the thought of diving in that sea of large fleshy boobies made his cock regain its hardness.
Glancing at the third redhead in the room, diligently sucking him off his mulled over how to take her. He has not fucked Emma in a true sense as of yet. All he had used up until now is her mouth and throat. He owned her completely so there was no way he was not going to use that privilege. But it might take some time.
Grushh* *Grrushh* A squelching sound took his attention away. Amelia squatted over their breakfast and pushed out all the morning semen he had deposited inside her bowels, onto the fruits. Thankfully, the father and son pair were excluded from these celebrations.
All four of his women relished in the fruits covered with his fresh morning semen. Every time he would watch them ravenously eat the delicacy, it will act as a booster to his male ego. The sense of superiority it made him feel was immense.
Nonetheless, he can't enjoy the scenes for much longer as it was time to train already. Reluctantly he moved to the garden and threw a handful of seeds around. There was a spell in his book that allowed the user to manipulate plants without him having to actively use the seeds, but that is some high-level shit that Ryu can't grasp however much he tried.
"Let us begin!" Motivating himself he warmed up the performing all three sets of his newly learned combat art. "Haahh!!" He threw a punch in the air but received no feedback from the ground below. This had been the case for the last two days.
'Let's hope that I was not overly ambitious this time around.' Manipulating the plants not only relied upon his mana reserves, rather it took a great amount of concentration to pull off the spell. That was the hardest part. He had to become so good at the combat arts that his body can perform it with minimal inputs so that he can focus his mind on the spell. This knowledge came from Sophia.
"Haah!!" Another punch but with no response. "Haah!!" "Haah!" "Haah!!" Multiple stances were performed with no real benefit. "Fuck it!! If Sophia can do it then how can someone with such a cheat for a body can't?" He didn't even care if anyone heard his ranting and continued throwing his limbs around, albeit fruitlessly."You called, granny?" At the milk farm, Ruth had asked for Lyla. "Yes, Lyla. Come in." She dropped her spectacles on the table before turning around to look at the woman ahead of her. "Please take a seat. I need to talk to you about a few things."
Lyla felt concerned in her heart. Usually, even when granny will be in the worst of her moods, she never lost the gentle expression of a senior. Yet, right now she found her to be grim. "Please listen carefully to what I am about to tell you, Lyla."
A few minutes later Lyla jumped back on her feet. "No way granny. How can we leave you at such a time of peril? What life do those women have outside of these walls? Our conscience will never allow us to do that."
Ruth got up and made her sit back on the bed, before pressing her head against her stomach and stroking it. "That's why I need your help in convincing them, Lyla. Please do that for me."
Most of the women working at the farms had no family of their own. There were only a handful like Rose with a husband around. The rest of them had already lost their families due to one tragedy or another and Ruth made sure to buy them off the Dark Wings' hands before they can be sold off as slaves.
Most of them had been brought by Ruth, earlier than she had decided to settle in this town. Lyla was right, they would much rather die together with granny than desert the old woman in her bad times.
"How can you ask something like that from us, granny?" Ruth kept holding the woman in her embrace. "It's not like we won't meet again, silly girl. I just want all of you to remain safe in the meanwhile."
Lyla pulled her head out and stared straight into the older woman's eyes. "Can you promise that?" Ruth's face took on a small smile as she caressed her cheeks. "Haha... for sure!"
207 Assassination!
Hi guys, it's a new month once again and I thank you all for your support. If any of you like my work then you can show me some love on my Patréon.
https/slayer104 (remove '*')
I have so many ideas in my mind for this novel as well as many others and your support is what keeps me motivated. With that said, I would like to thank the existing patrons who have been generous enough to sponsor this work.
Coming to the goals, there will be a double release week once we reach our goal of $600. Thanks and enjoy.
Lyla kept staring into Ruth's eyes, checking for any signs of deception in them. She let out a deep breath. "Are you sure you can handle it, all alone?" Her words had triggered two magic circles on the ground beside Ruth.
"She is not alone, kid." The red spirit named Isabella retorted and the blue one named Abigail supported her sister's claim. "Haha.. don't discount us, unbridled." Lyla was happy to see the two friendly spirits. Jumping on her feet, she hugged both of them at once.
"Please take care of granny. I know she is hiding some facts from me, but she can't do the same." Both the spirits were a full head taller than the woman and they patted her head in affection. "Don't worry, we will not let her do anything dangerous. You guys should work on securing yourselves. Our incoming guest makes no difference between a grass and a human."
Abigail continued from where her sister left. "We can't have any of you fall in his hands. That's why we need you guys to abandon this place." Lyla nodded. She chatted with the two spirits for a while before leaving the room.
"Huh.. I don't like lying." Isabella fell on the bed, letting her body sink in the squishy mattress. "You didn't lie. I don't plan to die just yet." Ruth and Abigail jumped in beside the red spirit. The blue one responded to her. "But the fact remains that you are not even sure yourself, Ruth. You can hide it from others but not us."
Ruth nodded, not denying their conjecture. "Well, it's natural to feel some trepidation, before jumping in any fight." She hurriedly changed the topic before the two spirits could reply to her. "Anyhow, I wanted you two to taste my boy. But now I guess it will take some time before that can happen."
"Huh? Did you manage to find yourself a husband at such a tender age?" Ruth pretended to be furious as she jumped on top of the red-skinned girl before pinching her pierced nipples. "Ahhh..!!" "You just had to bring my age into all this, don't you Isabella?" Both of them got tangled with each other as they licked and bit each other. Even Abigail was pulled into the mix before long.In the city controlled by the centaur tribe, Julia was in the bath. She stood beside the pool with a male centaur riding over her back. The guy had his entire cock inside her pussy. The man riding her was not her husband but instead just a random servant. The expressions on her face were different from the time she was having sex with Damon.
She didn't seem to be too enthusiastic about the guy. These weak men can't satisfy her urges. His fucking had only aggravated her condition. "Hold my tits." It took the man some time to gather enough courage to touch her bares breasts, making Julia sigh in frustration.
Each one of them was the same. They were scared shitless by even the thought of riding the same woman as Damon. She required someone who can be confident enough to conquer her once again, just like her husband.
Just then the curtains to the bath were parted to reveal a young centaur girl who was drenched in sweat and grime. She hurriedly pulled off all her clothes before rampantly leaping into the pool and splashing Julia and her mate.
"Little girl, you can't barge in on mother like this. You are too young to see all this." Darla only smirked at her admonishing as clearly the woman had no intention of pausing the deed. She wanted to tell her about Ryu and how she had already taken him as a partner, yet she held back. She will wait to give the boy an opportunity to make a dashing entrance. But recalling the mountain facing down on them, her enthusiasm died down.
"Huh.. how many times do you need to be bred, mother? Even a kid like me knows you can't be gratified by a mere servant." Darla swam in the cool water, letting the heat accumulated in her body dissipate.
Julia looked down to find how the man was just holding onto her massive tits, with no intention of doing anything with them. She grimaced and let out a deep breath. "You have done enough. You can take your leave. Tell the maids, I won't be needing them today."
The man on top of her hurriedly got off and ran out of the bath as his life depended on it. Julia let her body slide in the pool to reach her daughter. She extended her hand and pulled the girl in a sudden embrace. "Please don't marry a freak like your father, Darla. All the stupid guy cares about is his training."
Darla can feel her mother's slow heartbeat against her chest and chose to caress her head. Her father had gone into closed-door cultivation once her grandmother updated him on some news. No one other than those two knew what was going on as Damon didn't share it with anyone, not even his wife. Only declaring that he needs to prepare for something dangerous.
"It's okay, mom. You know he does what's best for the tribe." It's been many days and Damon didn't come out to check on her so Darla can make sense of her mother's disappointment. She knew Julia's desires can only be satisfied by her father and no one else.
Last time she had exaggerated the importance of a female centaur letting a male ride her. In actuality, its importance was significant only for virgin girls as they chose their husbands this way. But once they are married the couple are free to look for sex even outside the marriage just like the humans. Nevertheless, they don't have any restricting gestures like kissing.
"Huh.. I understand. And don't pat your mother, kid. I am not that fragile emotionally, to need my daughter for solace." Julia jerked herself out of Darla's embrace making the laugh out in frenzy at her red face.
She smiled and began rubbing Darla. "Why don't you look for father's friends, mother? I am sure they can take care of your needs, at least till he is back." Julia continued cleaning her soft skin, while she answered in a depressed tone. "Those idiots? They told me that Damon was their leader first and friend later. All of them are pussies." The brown-haired girl chuckled at her mother's response.
Suddenly Darla's laughter stopped as she recalled her time with Ryu. The boy did some amazing things to her with his mouth that she absolutely loved. Should she try that on Julia? The sensation was pretty intense so there was a good chance she might like it.
Hurriedly ducking under her arms, Darla left a confused Julia as she moved behind the woman. Removing her bushy tail to the side she used the water to rinse her pussy off. "Hmm? What are you doing, Darla? I was not done cleaning you." She ignored her words and began rubbing her fingers on her thick yet sensitive labia.
"Mhhh.. what are you.. mhh.. doing kid? Mhhhh.." Darla saw Julia's hind legs wiggle. A wide grin spread on her face as she commanded. "Shut up, stupid woman. I, your husband will show you how to be a good dutiful wife." She imitated her father's voice and dug her face in the fragrant hole.
Julia wanted to laugh at the girl's trick but she was unable to do that when her daughter sent her tongue inside the wet cunt. "Ohhh.. mhhhh.. baby.. what in the world.. mhh." Darla took a break from her licking and holding both her hind legs in her arms, dragged the woman to the shallower side of the pool.
Julia's legs buckled under the sensual pleasures, once the girl managed to find the little knob hidden between layers of her fair skin. "My goodness... Darla.. ahhhhh.." *Spank* "Simmer down, woman!! Looks like you have not been mounted in a while now, look at all those juices flowing out of your cunt. Is this how a decent woman should behave?" *Spank*
"Mhhhh... Sorry, husband.. ahhh.. please punish this little wife.. amhhhh.." Julia seems to have decided to take this play to its conclusion, choosing to get herself immersed in the role of a meek wife.
"Good. Now moan out for me. Show me how much you love it when I play with your tight twat." Saying that she switched positions between her mouth and hands. Now that her clitoris had swelled up to reveal itself, Darla used her lips to tug on it. Meanwhile, her fingers gently made their way into her warm cunt. Later on, she had forced her entire hand inside her mother, feeling the comfortable muscles squirm in pleasure.
"Mhhh.. mhhh.. You taste really good, wifey." Darla slapped her mother's soft buttocks before diving back into her. "Ahhh.. Darllaa..ahhh..!!" Julia had been extremely horny for a while now. The only ones who she can force into fucking her were her servants. Even then they were too scared to try anything with her.
The clouds of lust had accumulated for too long and her body had become sensitive to even minor touches. "Darla... Please... Get in deeper.. mhhhhh.." Her body structure made it impossible to reach behind her, otherwise, she would have held onto her daughter's arm and forced it in, on her own.
"Haha... You are too lewd, woman. Still, considering you are so thirsty, l will let you enjoy my amazing skills." She began forcing her hand into the burning depths of her mother's sinkhole and she was left amazed at the sheer suction pressure Julia was putting on her hands, effectively sucking her inside without any effort.
Her pussy walls were contracting and relaxing rhythmically. Even with her limited knowledge of sex, Darla can tell that the woman was very close to her climax. Reaching a particular depth inside her she began jerking her right arm back and forth.
Her left hand and her tongue together launched an attack on her clitoris. Julia's eyes had rolled back in her head as even her front legs gave up and her massive body fell in the pool. "Aaaaaagggghhhhh!!!!"Naila was walking through one of the palace's corridors when she heard the scream. It didn't take her long to realize who the voice belonged to. Is there an assassin? Did someone take advantage of the tribe leader's absence? "What gall!!"
A massive lance and appeared in her hand as she sprinted her way even through the walls themselves. She rammed through everything that came in her way, be it furnitures, walls, or even other centaurs.
She was simmering with rage. Julia and herself had been childhood friends. That made her all madder. Though she was concerned about her she knew Julia was not much weaker than herself. She will have to be careful, the assassin might be some old expert.Darla got up and sat beside her mother, placing her lopsided head onto her shoulders. "See? You really made a mountain out of a molehill. It wasn't all that difficult. But you came like a broken dam haha.."
Having regained some of her strength back Julia licked her juices off her daughter's dripping face. The girl giggled as the tongue on her face made it tickle. "Ohh, my goddess.. Darla.. where did you.. hmm?" Both mother and daughter realized something was wrong the ground beneath their feet was shaking as they heard multiple loud bangs.
Boom* *Boom* Suddenly, the whole wall to their side was taken down. In the heat of the moment, Julia hurriedly put Darla behind her. But it didn't take her long to recognize the woman who had blasted through their bath.
"Where is the assassin? Is anyone hurt?" Julia began laughing uncontrollably at the figure thoroughly covered under dust and debris and frantically looking around to track anything out of place, pointing her large lance on their faces..
208 A human boy
"Aunt Naila..!!" The mature centaur discerned that everything was not as she had imagined. "What's going on here?" Darla had jumped out of the pool and hugged her. Naila patted the little girl's head as she turned to a still laughing Julia. "Why did you scream?"
"Haha.. aunt, that was just mother reaching her orgasm. You already know how wild she gets." Naila's face heated up in embarrassment. She had been so concerned for this sex maniac. "You wretch!!" Darla saw Naila leap into the pool and grabbed onto her mother's tits and squeeze them hard, making her scream in agony."It's been so long since you came to meet me, aunt." All three female centaurs soaked in the cool water and Darla laid between both the mature ladies with her head in Naila's bosom. She on the other hand stroked her head affectionately.
"I am so sorry Darla. Got busy with some assignments outside. But I have returned now." Darla loved the cozy valley between her aunt's massive tits, snuggling to find just the right spot. "Thanks, aunt, now I don't need to train with that jerk. I want to train with you."
"Haha.. still haven't got a truce with your father? Anyhow, since I am here already, we will train together." Nothing made her happier as the girl giggled like a kid. "So, what about Damon? I heard he has gone in closed-door cultivation."
Her question was directed to the peachy-haired woman beside her. "What else is he good at?" Julia made sure to show her dissatisfaction with her puffed cheeks.
"Well, it's an important matter this time around. You can't blame him to be cautious." Julia's gaze grew focussed. "You know about the matter?" Julia immediately took on a fawning expression once she saw her friend nodding her head.
"You got to tell me, Naila. That stupid Damon never told me anything and ran off." Naila became a bit uncomfortable by the question. If Damon had not told her about the matter then maybe it's better for her to keep quiet. She had no idea that the threat level was so serious that their leader will not even keep his own wife in the loop. Looks like she misspoke.
Julia can see the struggle in her eyes as she hurriedly took her right arm and began fondling it between the mountains on her chest. "Hey.. hey... Naila, you can't forget that we are the best buddies. Come on, it can't be that big of a deal." The blonde sighed in desperation. There was no way she can muddle her way out of this now. With the degree of curiosity, she was going to nag her ceaselessly.
"Huff... Okay. Dear Darla, can you please leave aunt and mother, alone here? We need to talk about some important matters." At Naila's advice, the girl began laughing uproariously. "Haha.. you guys really take me for a child, don't you?" Both of them saw her put on a smirk and grew confused.
Before they can coerce her, Darla herself continued. "Huh.. isn't it about the appearance of a demon close to our territory? Hehe.. grandma already told me about it." The ladies looked at each other incredulously. Naila can see the frustration building upon her friend's face and it was perfectly understandable. Even her little daughter knew about this 'secret' while she was kept in the dark.
"If you knew about it already then you should have informed your mother too." Darla took on a dazed expression. "Hmm? But you never asked me. Huh.. serves you right, for underestimating me humph.."
"You brat!!" Julia was already frustrated and so took it upon herself to beat some discipline in her child. *Pahhh* "Aaaiiio... Mother that's not fair... Aaiioo.." The poor girl was left with two throbbing buttocks after the spankings, making her glare at her mother.
Naila jumped in to de-escalate the situation. "Okay. Okay. Since you already know about it then there is no reason to send you off. Come sit beside your aunt." She pulled the girl to lay beside her and caressed her red butt for her.
"It was I who had discovered the traces of demonic mana in the forests. There was every sign of an incredible battle taking place. One party must either be a true demon or someone who got their hands on some of the scriptures of ancient era and managed to cultivate the demonic techniques."
Both mother and daughter listened to Naila's monologue with apt attention. Even though Darla got to know a few facts from her grandmother, she was not privy to every detail. Julia on the other hand was genuinely surprised. If this matter was related to the reemergence of the demon species then it was grave danger, not only for them but rather for all forms of lives in this world. Damon must be under a lot of stress right now.
"Who was the opponent?" On her question, Naila mulled over it for a while. "Can't tell exactly who it was. But from my preliminary investigation, it must have been a water mage. And the only water mage that can devastate the landscape on such an apocalyptic level, will be grand magus Emily from the neighboring Cylon Empire. She will be my best bet."
"Any ideas who might have won?" Julia was extremely interested in this new variable that had emerged out of nowhere and directly challenged a Grand Magus to the battle. But contrary to her Darla had grown somewhat concerned. Her grandma didn't tell her anything about a battle. She can't help but recall the dead body of the angel in the underground cave system. Can that be the cause of this demon showing up now? If so was Ryu alright?
The boy was too weak to ever get involved in such large-scale fights but his lack of ability can become his undoing too. Even a single swipe of a grand magus can kill thousands like him, even unintentionally. Her heart was put in turmoil at this news.
Unaware of Darla's change in expressions, the two ladies kept conversing with each other. "Can't tell. Either the water mage defeated the demon or they backed off. Because recently I got the news that she is alive and well." Julia nodded and kept questioning Naila about every detail, which she answered to the best of her ability."Aunt, can you come with me? I need to talk to you." All three of them had just come out of the pool when a naked Darla dragged Naila behind her, holding onto her hands. "Huh.. kid at least let me put on my clothes?" The girl shook her hand as she pulled the woman out of the bath, leaving a smiling Julia behind.
"Not required. You can dress up in my room. Also, do you think anyone got the guts to stare at you? Your reputation is even worse than me haha.." Naila recalled the number of male centaurs she had beaten into the ground. All of them wanted to take her as a wife but they can't even stand one strike from her.
There had been very few males she had allowed to ride her. Also, now that she had given up on marriage at this age, she allowed anyone who can defeat her to mate with her. The best one out of them was definitely Damon. But alas, he was already married and have that too with her best friend.
Having beaten up her suitors ruthlessly, multiple times, her reputation preceded her. That was the reason the males of the tribe avoided her like a plague. Following the little girl, she got to her room before pulling out a new set of clothes from her space ring and putting it on. "So tell me, what is it?"
Darla didn't bother covering her bosom in front of her aunt. Jumping into her bed she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Naila looked at her in amazement. If she had been a male, she would have thought that the girl was about to propose to her.
The next time Darla opened her eyes, determination flashed in them. "Aunt, I am in love." Naila burst into laughter at first but realizing that the girl didn't seem to be joking, she controlled on her laugh. "Ahem.. ahem.. are you sure, Darla? I mean how can a little girl like you even know how to fall in love."
Naila dropped the rest of her clothes and leaped into the bed with her niece. "Don't mess with me aunt. I know what I am feeling." At the displeased look of the girl, Naila went into damage control mode. "Haha.. sorry little girl, I shouldn't have laughed. But it's an interesting matter. So tell me do you want me to kidnap this lover of yours from somewhere?"
"Ahh.. why would I want to do that?" Naila scratched her head in confusion. "Han? Isn't it a case of one-sided love and you want your aunt to 'convince' the other party?"
Darla gritted her teeth in annoyance. "What do you take me as, aunt? We both love each other, so your 'convincing' is not required. Thank you very much!!" Her words made Naila even more surprised. Darla surely was a beautiful girl but that's where her qualities ended. Though she was her aunt, she can tell that the girl had little redeeming points about her.
Neither was she a genius in cultivation from the tribes' standards nor was she some soft-spoken girl. It was hard to imagine a boy falling in love with her?
"Okay. But then why do you need your aunt for?" At her question, Darla's gaze became unfocused as her head bowed down. "It's... it's because the boy is not from our tribe.. he is a human."
"Hmm? A human?" Naila can't help but grow suspicious. Darla's identity was nothing to be scoffed off. Although they didn't have any direct confrontation with the humans, there was no harm in being careful about it.
"I know what you are thinking, aunt. But it's not like that. He truly loves me." Darla went on to explain the situations that developed between Ryu and herself. If she had a choice she would have chosen to keep it a secret but the mention of the massive battle had made her heart unsettled. He needed to know if the boy was okay or not.
"Hmm.. it doesn't look like he is fooling you." At first glance at her story, it didn't feel like a setup but she will have to look deeper into this boy's background. But Darla didn't need to know about it so she lied to her. As expected the girl was so happy that she hugged her in response.
"Remember this little girl, if you truly love him then no need to be shy about it. We are warriors we take what we like. Doesn't matter if you like a human or a worm, allow no one to dictate anything to you." It didn't feel that good to have her lover paired with a worm but how much different that mentality was from her own, a month back?
"Hmm. Yes, aunt. That's why I want you to bring him to me if you ever come across him. Since you are on patrols mostly, I am sure you will come across him." Didn't she just tell her that she didn't want to kidnap the boy? What was this now? Naila sighed and facepalmed herself.
"Then, why do I even need to wait for that. From what you told me, he lives in a town at Cylon's border. That's an easy task, I will go and dra... I mean bring him to you. As long as I don't have to invade the capital of a human empire, it is doable." But Darla shook her head frantically. "No, no aunt. That's just straight-up kidnapping. We can't do that. For now, I will be happy if you can bring me some news about him. That will be more than enough."
What logic was that? Naila was left befuddled but nodded anyway. Darla looked through the window, into the distance. "If he ever comes out of his country then we can legally kidna.. ahem.. restrain him hehe..." Staring at the devious grin on her face, the woman can only lament at the boy's fate..
209 Friends drop by
Next 3 chapters will be pure smut, after which we will dive in the different perspectives like Emily, her master, Mira and many others. Enjoy!
"Wow... How come both of you brats visited at once?" Amelia opened the door to find Ryu with both his buddies at the entrance. Ryu was training in his garden when these two guys dropped by. "Greetings, aunt Amelia." Both the boys greeted the naked redhead. "Huh.. no one is getting inside without a hug for this aunt." She pretended to be angry at the boys.
They hurriedly came forward and gave her a tight and loving hug. Kyro was her nephew while she had considered Jake as a part of the family from long back. She was truly happy to see both the boys together. Previously, it was a common sight at her house but their visits had become rare since they had to undergo their awakening ceremony. They must have gotten busy with their cultivation lives.
"Come in!" The last one to hug her was Ryu and they followed her inside the house. Jake found his mother sitting in the hall together with Dorothea and Ruby. As soon as she noticed her child, the woman practically ran to him and pressed him into her exposed bosom.
The other two boys only smiled and left their friend to be thoroughly kissed and licked around by his mother. Emma left Jake abashed by her excessive show of love. He had not even said a word yet and she had practically laced his face in her saliva. But he didn't complain rather he can feel the immense love in her heart flow out to open.
He let the woman pour out all the love in her heart. Once she got bored of the kisses, Jake wiped his face off with his arm. "How are you mother?" Hos words only evoked tears in Emma's eyes as she pulled her into her embrace once again. "Ahh.. mom, you let me breathe at least."
Everyone broke in laughter at his red face, trying to snuggle out of her chest. The scene was truly comical. "Haha.. sorry Jake, mom just couldn't control it. Come." She held his hands to bring Jake to sit around with everyone, but Ryu's chimed in with his usual demeaning remarks.
"Why are you two coming here? I don't like my slaves talking sweet with other boys, so it's better if you two move upstairs and continue with that show of affection away from my sight." His words were harsh but as always, said with noble intentions.
They might not be able to talk their hearts out in presence of everyone here, that's why he gave them the privacy of his room. Emma chuckled at his glib tongue and dragged Jake upstairs.
As the mother and son pair were climbing the stairs, they heard Ryu's voice from behind. "Hmm. I was thinking, I should allow my friend to have sex with my slave without payment. Try not to waste the opportunity, I might not be this generous next time around."
Jake knew the comment was made for them, especially. His face turned red with embarrassment. Nevertheless, it only made Emma more excited as she pulled the boy along with her to the room.
"Were you well, Jake?" Emma made the boy sit in the bed and cupped his head in her soft hands. "Yes mother, I was good. Father too, as well. I hired a maid to look after him." Emma pecked her head in response. "Why don't you stop by, mom? Dad misses you. I am sure Ryu won't mind it."Jake continued.
Emma shook her head in response. "No Jake, I have done everyone so wrong. I want to take this slavery as an atonement for myself. Even though Ryu treats me like his own mother, my consciousness is still so tarnished."
Jake realized she was talking about her decision to work as a prostitute. He caressed her face with his hands. "You don't need to beat yourself up for that mom. That was just our bad luck as a family. So please do visit us at least once in a while."
She stared into the boy's stary eyes and her defenses collapsed. Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, she gave a nod. "Okay, I will come by." Jake was happy at her response and took the initiative this time to kiss her cheeks and hug her.
"Jake, I want you to have sex with me. Will you do that?" She held his face in her hands and stared into his eyes. "I don't even remember the last time I held you in my arms." Jake was reminded of the time when he was sucked off by Emma. They only did it twice and that too because he was unable to get rid of his lusty thoughts. They never made any progress after that and it never led to a proper sex session.
"Okay." Emma was delighted at a positive response. She took off her maid dress in a hurry, putting her naked body on display to her boy. Nothing was there on her, except a single collar that marked her as Ryu's slave. "Should I take your clothes off, son?" Jake wasn't sure why but since the woman was so excited he allowed her to do it.
First, she took off his shirt, and with only his upper body exposed, Jake can see the hunger in his mother's eyes. Was she excited to have her son take her to bed? Emma felt around every muscle on his body with her soft palms. "Ahem.. mom, you are embarrassing me!"
Emma giggled at his cute response and switched to his pants. "haha... Sorry kid. It's been ages since mother saw you naked. I want to etch all of you in my memory." His words managed to get the boy even more flustered and he chose to look away from her.
Emma chuckled and decided not to keep flirting with the boy. She dropped his pants to reveal a shriveled cock. It was completely hidden in its foreskin. Emma's mind immediately flashed with images of Ryu's magnificent cock. Compared to that her boy was only a third in length. He would barely reach 4 inches in length but right now, size mattered less for her. Rather the feeling of being in such proximity of her son's cock was what triggered her arousal.
She didn't ask any further and peeled off his cock head before placing it in her mouth. Her lips held onto the cock as she began applying suction pressure on it. It kept growing in her mouth until it attained its total length. She knew that it was not that her child was small, instead it was Ryu who was abnormally big. The average size of the penis was around her son's length itself.
"You can touch mother's breasts, Jake." She held out her tits towards the boy and watched him gulp once and hold them in his own hands at last. Emma's globes were around the same size as Amelia's, Jake knew the negligible difference was due to the other lady being able to produce milk while his mother can't.
He let the woman move her head back and forth on his erection, while he played with her bosoms. 10 minutes later, neither mother nor the child can handle it any longer, too eager to copulate.
Emma jumped in the bed and laid on her back. She pulled her legs up and parted them to show her slick cunt to Jake. "Come in, kid. See, how much mother is wet for you?" Her words seem to have triggered a switch in his brain. He had always wanted such a chance with his mother.
Even while he was with aunt Amelia, all he can visualize in his head was his mother. That's the biggest reason why he was so attached to Ryu's mom, was itself because she looked very similar to Emma. Of course, he was too ashamed to tell it to her. Yet, unbeknownst to him Amelia had already figured that out when he had a mental breakdown.
"I am going in mommy!" Emma didn't respond to him, only caressing his face, when his cock made way in her vagina. "Mhhh!!" It didn't take much effort from any of them to get his full cock wrapped around by her soft padded walls.
Jake began to slowly moving his waist up and down, balancing his weight in his arms. The milf's hands had moved down to fondling his buttocks now. "Mhhhh... Mhhhh.. yess... baby.. it feels so good... Keep going.. ahhhmm.." Slapping sounds began echoing in the room as their groins collided against each other.The rest of the people left began chatting around with each other for a while before Ryu chimed in the conversation. "Mom, Kyro got some request for you." Yesterday, back at the farm his cousin had told him how he had achieved Junior realm and now wanted to do it with Amelia for the first time.
After putting a break in their conversation he resumed suckling the milk out of Amelia's bountiful breasts while resting his head in her cozy lap. She turned towards Kyro. "Hmm? Is that so, little Kyro? You can tell your aunt, no need to be shy about it."
"Ahem.. aunt Amelia, can I have a session with you today?" Kyro took some time to formulate the sentence in his mind before he could say it to her. He had not touched his mom for all these days, choosing to focus on his cultivation so that he is not left behind by his friends. But now that he had managed to reach the Junior realm, he wanted to treat himself with his aunt.
Amelia was surprised at first by his request and then laughed. "Haha... I totally forgot about you little boy. You never got to taste your aunt for yourself. Forgive me, child, come sit in aunt's lap. Hey Ryu, move aside, you have monopolized mother long enough."
She evicted Ryu from her lap. The boy was busy drinking the milk of her tits. He knew it was Kyro's day so he didn't fuss about it and moving away, laid his head in Ruby's lap. She was generous enough to offer him her breast as a replacement. They had the same sweet milk as his mother. He has spread his legs into Dorothea's lap and the woman gladly began massaging his calves.
On the other side, Kyro happily sat in Amelia's lap. "So tell me, little guy, is there some important occasion that you want to do it with your aunt today? Why did you only recall your aunt after so many days?"
Kyro scratched his head. "Actually aunt, I had thought of doing it with you long back but then I got busy with the training and forgot all about it. As you know I am not as talented as brother Ryu, so I need to keep training harder than him if I want to maintain any parity with him or even Jake."
Amelia was genuinely happy that both the boys turned out to be dedicated ones. They would have never believed it earlier had anyone told her that both of them will change so much in such a small period. She affectionately rubbed his head. "Don't say it like that, Kyro. Everyone is talented. You just need to search for the right path to dedicate your energy to. Don't follow that guy's example. All that little devil does is to have sex with women all day long. I am not sure how he even managed to reach this far."
Ryu smirked. 'Most of my time is 'wasted' in satisfying your needs, woman. Why don't you tell him that huh..?' He was aware that Amelia didn't actually mean her words, she was trying to cheer up the boy at his cost. She had reached up until now that her child was the more mature one, that's the reason she didn't mind degrading him to boost up her other boy's confidence.
"Here, play with aunt's breasts. You can suck on them, I got milk." Amelia kissed the boy on his forehead and placed her heavy breast in his palms. Kyro wasn't shy about it and began licking and fondling her tits.
"So how do you want to do it? Do you want me to take you to my room or you are comfortable in doing it here itself?" The boy in her lap took a break from her tits to answer her. "It's fine here aunt."
"Okay, then what are you waiting for? Off with your clothes." At her words, Ryu watched the boy hurriedly get off his clothes and stand naked in front of Amelia. From the size of his erection, it was clear that he had not even touched a woman in all this while. 'Damn.. this guy is committed!'
He knew he might never be able to exert this much willpower when it came to sex. He deserved some relief. As long as Amelia followed all the rules he was okay with her doing it with anyone she liked. He just wanted her to be happy and from what he had seen as of yet she enjoyed sex like no other woman of his..
210 Friends drop by 2
'It will take quite some time to drill my ideals in her mind.' It will be quite a daunting task to ever get her to look at the world from his perspective. Hence, he will avoid getting in all that mess. The same was the case with all other of his women, he had already made them aware of the fact that they can fuck anyone as long as they followed the rules.
For now, he was happy as long as no one messed with his sweethearts, namely Kira and Sophia. He won't allow anyone to touch them. They belonged to him and no one else. He had made quite a bit of progress in 'educating' Kira about how she was supposed to stay clear off other males and Sophia was grown enough to handle herself.
He closed his eyes trying to get some sleep in Ruby's comfortable lap. The redhead had begun caressing his head and added to that was Dorothea's skillful massage, all this made him doze off.
"Ohh.. my... Kyro, you are rather big down there hehe... I am sure Suna would have had great fun with you around." He blushed a bit at her praise and thanked Amelia for the compliment.
She held his thighs and brought the boy close to her. "Do you want aunt to put it in my mouth?" Watching the boy nod back at her, Amelia used both her hands to stroke him gently. Once he was ready she tied her hair behind her back before opening her mouth and wrapping her lips around his head.
"Mhhh.." Kyro moaned in pleasure. It's been weeks since he had been in contact with a female. He was very horny and observing the beautiful eyes of his alluring aunt, staring at him with her mouth on his cock, sent his erection skyrocketing.
He rested his hands on her head as she bobbed her head up and down on his cock. She pulled it out for a while and gave him a long lick along his length. Kyro felt his cock twitch in excitement.
Amelia was handling his cock with utter perfection. Her sucking was neither too hard, nor too weak. "mhhh!!" She took his whole length into her mouth and kept it there for a while. Inside there she had wrapped her tongue around his shaft.
While she did that, Kyro moved his hands down to fondle her heavy tits. A few minutes later he saw her nipples stand erect in attention. "Let me do it, aunt. I want to fuck your mouth."
Kyro realized he won't be able to take her assault for much longer. Thus he took the matter into his own hands. Amelia frowned at the choice of his words but she was aware that the boys had grown up now, she can't keep them sheltered forever. They are sure to learn these things when they get out in society.
She parted her jaws and kept her open mouth in front of his long cock, inviting the boy to 'fuck' it. Kyro happily held onto her head and shoved his cock into the deepest regions of her oral cavity and began moving slowly inside her. Adjusting to her warmth his pace increased and before long he was pounding his cock inside her callously.
"Gluck.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. mhhh.. gluggg..." 10 minutes later Amelia had her saliva mixed with Kyro's precum dripping from the side of her lips. The boy will periodically take a break to stop himself from cumming already.
"Hhhm... I am ready, aunt. Please lay on your back." Amelia revealed a bewitching smile and did as the boy told, parting her legs to reveal the pink slit between her juicy thighs. She soaked her fingers in her saliva and rubbed it on her pussy, in preparation for the incoming penetration.
Kyro stroked his cock in exhilaration, watching his sweet aunt lubricate jer pussy for him. Dropping to his knees he rubbed his cock head on her labia. "Should I go in, aunt?" Amelia lovingly held onto his waist and gave a nod.
"Mhhh.. mhhhhmmm.." Kyro felt his little brother squeezed tightly by Amelia's vaginal muscles. This was only the third pussy that he had ever tasted. The other two being his mother's and April's. Despite that, he had learned enough under Ryu's tutelage to know how to handle himself in bed with a woman.
His hands grabbed both her jiggling tits and rubbed his thumbs on her nipples while slowly moving his waist and sending his dick in and out of her cunt. Amelia had not expected this level of sophistication from such a young boy. 'He must have picked these skills up from his brother.'
That was the only logical explanation. He was not acting as an impatient kid at all. Rather he was very calmly making her adjust to his length. It was just that he didn't know it was a futile effort since her pussy can handle a cock double his size in both length and girth. Yet, this was a good practice for him to follow. Not every woman will be like her.
His pace grew after a few minutes of foreplay and in the meantime, one of his hands had moved to her face and went inside her mouth. "Mhhh... Ahhhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.. good.. boyy.. mhhh.." She sucked on his fingers while her pussy was releasing her juices to lubricate the tract even further.
"Can I slap you, aunt?" Sure enough. It was Ryu who had influenced this guy. Now there were no doubts in her mind at all. "Haha... Of course, child. Go on ahead." Kyro beamed after getting permission.
Pahh* His slaps were nothing like Ryu's but she enjoyed it anyhow. It was a welcome change from the heavy-handed ones she so used to.
Pah* Kyro slapped her other cheek just as mildly. Bending down he bit on her right nipple making her cry out in pain. But he had made sure to not hurt her. Just like that he bit her next tit and sucked some of the milk out of them."Get on top of me, mom!" Jake had taken a commanding position now. He was not a total novice in sex, thanks to aunt Amelia's directions. He laid down and pulled Emma onto his body, trying to pierce her hole with his cock. "Haha... I am so glad that you are so confident, Jake. Let me tell you one thing, women always like the men who are capable enough to order them around. Remember that always."
Saying that she helped his cock finding its correct resting hole. Emma laid onto his chest and the boy held onto both of her shoulders before jerking his waist and fucking his mom as hard as he could. "Sure, mom. I will become a powerful man." His words were even more stimulating for her and she but down hard on his neck. This in turn made Jake pound her pussy furiously.
10 minutes passed when the boy was too exhausted to continue. "Let me suck you off for a while, Jake. You must be tired." He didn't try to act cool in front of his mother. Truth was that he had very little experience in sex as most of the time he is not even interested in it. It's only when it comes to his mother that he feels some attraction.
"Gulp.. glupp.. guuu..." Emma sucked his precum mixed with her vaginal discharge, off his cock. Jake stroked her head, lovingly watching his mother with his cock in her mouth and her eyes staring right back at him. Sometime later Jake pulled his cock out of her mouth.
"Get down mom. I want to try something on you." Emma grinned and laid down, too happy to think anything about it. All that matters to her was to have a good time with her boy, after so long. "What do you want to do, Ja?? Mhhhh...!"
Even before she can complete her sentence, the boy had shoved his face in her crotch and began lapping on her wet labia with gusto. "Ahhh.. mhhhhm... Jakkke... Ahh..." Was it Ryu that taught him this? She had seen the green-haired boy go down on women like this. Though she never had a chance to try that, she can tell ur must feel good just by looking at the faces of the women under him.
And now she was having a first-hand experience, that too under her boy. His fingers had dug deep in her pussy while his mouth was sucking on her little knob. The pleasure was so intense that it made her body undergo spasms. "Ahhhh... Jake.. aghb... please.. don't stopp..."
Jake had just wanted to try what he had learned under Amelia, in his mother. He never imagined it will have such a drastic effect on her. Was it because it was a new experience for her? That must be it. This thought revitalized the boy and he gave his best to bring his mom to an orgasm.
"Ahhhh.. yess..." Her hands had come down on his head and forced it against her cunt. Within the next 10 minutes, Emma had sprayed her boy's face with her juices as her body slumped on the bed with a muscle-shattering orgasm."Ahhhh.. aghhh.. yess... Kyro.. keep going.. ahhh..." 15 minutes passed and the boy was now pounding Amelia's pussy with everything he had got. "Turn to the side." He made her lay on her sides and resumed fucking it from the side.
Sometime later the boy himself laid beside her and picked one of her legs high in the air. His waist kept jerking his cock inside her pussy and Amelia felt her climax approaching. Not wanting to miss it her hands landed in her clit as she rubbed on it furiously while calling out to Kyro to not stop his pumps.
"Ahhhhh.. yesss..." Kyro felt her pussy leaking and smiled victoriously. He had made his aunt cum already without coming first. "Turn on your stomach now, aunt. I want to take you in a laying position."
The orgasm was a light one so Amelia's was back in control rather quickly. "You are very good at sex, little Kyro. I never knew you Ave already grown up this much." Saying that she laid down as the boy directed her.
"Thank you, aunt. But in truth, I picked up these skills from brother Ryu. I have seen him fuck mom in truly strange ways still I saw how much mother loved it." Kyro has squatted over Amelia's buttocks and positioned his cock on her entrance. "Mhhh..." He shoved his whole length at once, making the woman moan in pleasure.
He organized the lock of her hair in his hands and tugged on it, making Amelia pull back her head off the ground. "Later, I will just replicate those steps with my mother when brother Ryu will take his leave." The boy took a look at the sleeping boy in Ruby's lap before beginning to boning her pussy in the prone posture."Ahh.. ahhhmm.. ahhh.." Jake had both of Emma's fleshly thighs in his hands as he rammed his cock in her hungry pussy. "Ahh... I am coming mom.. mhhh" Emma made sure to clench her pussy as hard as possible, squeezing Jake's cock to its limit. His body lost all strength whilst her cunt was filled with his cum.
She hugged him in her arms and kissed his forehead. "You did well, kid. Now rest." She let his body remain on top of him with his head in between her doughy breasts.
"No, mom. I want to make you cum once again." Emma chuckled at the determination in his eyes. "Haha.. thank you, honey. Then again why don't you rest for a while and we can continue once again if you want?" But the boy seems to have his plans.
Slipping right under her arms he got down to her crotch. "Let me know, if it starts to hurt, mom." The redhead had no idea what the boy was talking about. Why will it hurt? She had have taken on much bigger cocks. Despite that, she was left agape with what the boy had come up with.
"Ahhh.. wait... Jake. What are you doing? Mhhhh..." He had begun to force his hand inside her vagina and before she could register the surprising behavior, his entire hand was already inside her. "Calm down, mom. Leave it to me, I know what I am doing?" The confidence in his face left her speechless. Did Ryu teach him this? Why else was he so convinced of it?
She was wrong this time. It wasn't Ryu, rather his mom who taught this to the kid. She was not able to get satisfied with Jake's cock and hence she came up with such a bizzare solution. What she didn't know was that the boy would come to love the sensation himself and would want to try it out on his mother too.
Emma had shut up. It was more like she was made to shut up by the strange sensations inside her cunt. She can feel the boy had balled his hand into a fist and was gradually pushing it to her depths. He was sure Emma would love it. Aunt Amelia liked it, so it should not be much different for her.
211 Friends drop by 3
He was spot on, once his fist reached a specific point Emma had her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Yet, the boy pushed his way ahead. "Ahhh... Jakkeee.. mhhh... Don't go any deeper... it's so shameful... Mhhh.." His hands were way past the depths anyone had ever reached inside her. But he was not satisfied with the progress.
Pulling his hand back for a while he shoved it back in with more force, this time managing to reach the entrance of her womb itself. As soon as the boy touched the opening his mother ended up pissing herself and lost consciousness.
Even though Jake was not able to enjoy it fully for himself at least he made his mom cum with it. That gave a sense of achievement to him. He made sure to change the sheets, covered Emma's naked body with the blanket, and then snuggled into her arms, before dozing off.Ryu woke up after a good nap. He was feeling refreshed after the fatigue in his body had receded by quite a bit. Turning his body side he saw Amelia's butt facing him as she worked on Kyro's cock. From the squelching sounds, she must be sucking the boy off.
"How long had they been going on?" Ruby chucked at his question. "He was energetic. Both of them had been going on at it for more than half an hour now."
"Huh? Don't tell me he didn't come yet?" If that was the case then it was a massive improvement in his sexual prowess. Nevertheless, Ruby shook her head in negative. "Nope. He came twice already but he seems to have quite a lot of built-up lust."
"Hmm." Ryu and snuggled into Ruby's soft belly. All these days, he had made sure to show maximum love to this older sister of his. She needs to be ready for every eventuality. He had not checked with master Lyod, again but it was clear that he will not receive the truth from him. Sighing in part frustration and part melancholy, he wrapped his hands around her waist and rubbed his face on her soft skin.
"Haha... What happened, Ryu? Are you getting excited over watching them?" He turned to the side once again to see Kyro with his cock inside Amelia's spread-out pussy. He had the milf on her knees and began ramming his length to her depths much to her pleasure.
Ryu didn't bother replying to Ruby's questions, rather pulled her head down and kissed her deeply. Ruby struggled for a bit as she was not used to getting kissed by her brother and that too in open. But considering how Dorothea was the only one who was watching them and she didn't have much of a reaction apart from a sweet smile, she allowed the boy to suck on her tongue.
Ryu had his hands inside Ruby's dress and was cupping her breasts with his left hand while he held her head down with his right one. "Mhh.. mhhh..." Her light moans were muffled by Amelia's loud ones, so the siblings can indulge in adultery unconcerned.
On the other side of the room, Kyro held onto Amelia's willowy waist and pistoned his cock in her pussy with gusto. Under him, the woman approved of his skills. Mentally she had elevated the boy's rank just below Ryu, replacing Jim. That guy was good but first, he was relying on drugs and his skills were not polished enough
"Mhhhh??" At that moment she felt an intrusion in her asshole. She relaxed realizing that it was just his finger. She might have had to stop the guy if it had been his cock. Her boy had reserved her ass for his personal use, she was not allowed to let any other man use it. But since it was only a finger she didn't protest.
Next, the boy had added another finger into her bum and moved them rhythmically with his waist. Amelia's moans had increased in intensity from this double penetration. *Pahh* *Pahh* He slapped her ass to spice it up and it worked as Amelia wriggled her buttocks beneath him.
He continued like this for a while before shaking his head. "Aunt, can I use your asshole?" Amelia had a feeling that this was coming. Just the fact that he had Ryu's mentorship meant that there was no way he will be satisfied before stretching her ass.
"Haha.. little boy, you will have to check with your brother for that." Kyro realized it was only natural since he had not actually paid Amelia instead he was effectively using his aunt in his brother's place. Naturally, he needs to get his approval for what he can do with her.
Both of them looked back to find Ryu hurriedly wiping the excess saliva off his mouth. The green-haired boy had heard his request too and found himself in a bind. On one hand, he wanted to keep Amelia's ass solely for himself while on the other hand, it was just the right courtesy to return Kyro the favor after he allowed him to do the same with his mom.
In the end, his morality won out and he chose to sacrifice Amelia's ass. He was simply not shameless enough to deny the boy after having taken advantage of his mother in every way possible. "Okay, you can do it. But remember this mom, you need my approvals EVERY time you are going to allow someone inside your ass."
Amelia nodded her head and bowed it in fake respect. "Yes, little husband. It will be according to your will." Her words made everyone in the room break out in laughter, leaving her boy abashed. "Looks like you need to be disciplined, little wife." He countered her, causing others to laugh again. Amelia giggled and wiggled her butt cheeks, pointing them to his face. Ryu smiled at the playful gesture from her, she was too vivacious for her good.
"Aghhh!!" Kyro took the chance to force his cock inside Amelia's butthole. He tugged hard on her hair, beginning to move his buttocks back and forth with all his strength. It was hard to force his way through her crammed anal walls but the pressure she exerted on his dick made it worth the effort.
"Ahhh.. yeess.. my boy.. you are so good.. ahh.. it feels so full inside... Ahh.." Ryu didn't know if he should laugh or cry. It was pretty evident she was moaning out especially loud to make him jealous. 'Huh.. she takes me as a kid haha..' He can only laugh at her futile effort. After a few minutes, he got up and stretched his limbs around.
It was enough rest for now. He needs to resume his training. But as was walking towards the door, Kyro's call stopped him. "Brother Ryu? Why don't you join us? I am sure aunt will love to be fucked in both her holes at once, just like mom."
Ryu felt his heart thump. 'This idiot!!' As soon as the boy mentioned that, he saw Amelia's ear stand up in attention. He wasn't looking for sex just yet. The whole morning he had fucked both Ruby and Dorothea together, multiple times. He might not even be able to get it so soon. He can only shake his head in response to his invitation but midway he saw Amelia staring right at him.
She didn't say anything but the desires in her eyes were clear as day, wanting to experience the same pleasures as Suna. Her gaze left Ryu irked. If he backed out now, she is going to nag him to death.
Kyro understood what was going on a smiled cheekily showing all his teeth at once. Ryu approached him and slapped the guy on his back. Meanwhile, Amelia had adjusted her butt, knowing that her boy was going to come in through her pussy. This was the first-ever time she was going to try something like this.
She needs to have a little talk with her boy later. How come Suna got to experience it before her? Even in her dreams, she can tell that it must be Ryu's ideas. That's why she reserved the right to get to experience everything first hand before all other women in his life.
"Can't keep your mouth shut for a while now, can we?" Kyro only laughed in response. "Hehe.. brother, how can you not let aunt have the same pleasures as a mom? Also, I love it when we do it together." Ryu felt chills all over his body as he cringed hard at his comment. Fortunately, people didn't swing that way in this world or he would have taken his words out of context.
He shook his head and put those thoughts to rest. It wasn't all that strange, coming from Kyro since they were brothers. Dropping his pants he moved to Amelia's front. Grappling her head by her hair roughly, he forced his limp cock into her mouth.
Amelia knew her task and got on to sucking on his cock all the while Kyro pumped her ass from behind. She was truly an expert cock sucker, within no time Ryu's little brother was ready for action. Among all his women, Amelia was the best at sex, always ready to try new things and to improve upon her skills.
Paggh* "Bark for me, bitch." He slapped her across the face and jerked her head around without mercy. "Hehe.. wooof.. woof.. woof woof..." She saw the boy collect the spit in his mouth and hastily opened her own to catch it. *Spit* "Woof.. woof.." Ryu charms were on completely different levels. With a simple action from his side, she can already feel the heat in her groins.
Once Kyro realized that Ruy was done with her mouth, he forced her head to the ground. "Get down there, aunt." Amelia was familiar with this position already and Kyro confirmed it by stomping her head under his foot. He adjust a bit to give Ryu better access to her crotch area. "Here brother, I have already warmed her for you."
Ryu watched Kyro drilling Amelia's ass with his foot firmly planted on her face. He never thought the boy will end up using the skills he learned from him on his mother. Getting behind Kyro he stroked his cock and entered her slick cunt.
Amelia gasped at the ethereal sensation as Ryu's thick made its way through her love canal. Both the boy had enough experience with Suna, so it didn't take them long to fall into a rhythm. "Agghhh.. mhhhh.. yesss.. woow.. yesss.." The feeling of having both of her holes filled at once was totally new for Amelia. She had never encountered such pleasures.
The pleasures were both physical and mental. On one hand, the cocks rubbing together both her vaginal and anal walls together provided physical satisfaction. While on the other, having both the boys inside her all at once made her feel a sense of mental satisfaction as well.
It had not even been 10 minutes and the boys observed her insides twitching and squeezing their cocks hard. The instant orgasm only showed them how excited this new sensation had made her. Her pussy gushed with her cum, drenching Ryu's cock in it.
"Haha.. you see brother? Told you! Now you can have her ass, let me do aunt's pussy." Ryu had no problems switching places and he settled inside his mother's asshole with his feet rooted in her face. "Still want to continue?"
Amelia hurriedly nodded her head, as much as possible. "Yess.. this is the best. Please keep going, I need another one." Ryu sighed, he was barely maintaining his erection. This woman was truly a sex maniac. No amount of sex seems to satisfy her completely. But that was how Amelia was by nature and thus he can't develop any ill feelings towards her.
"Keep barking then. As long as you bark, you will get drilled." Within seconds she had taken on her bitch personality and began barking relentlessly. This in turn exhilarated Ryu and let him keep going inside her. After only a few minutes his companion had exhausted himself, leaving the daunting task to bring the milf her climax, all to him, much to his frustration.
But having known her body inside out, Ryu managed to pull it off before cuming in her ass. He left Ruby and Dorothea to hungrily devour his semen from Amelia's ass and moved to take a look at Emma and Jake.
He found both of them, tugged under a blanket in his room. Jake had fallen asleep in her arms but Emma seems to be awake. "Did you enjoy your time with the boy?" Emma didn't turn towards him, instead caressing her child's gentle face. "It's been so long since he had touched me with any affection. That was enough for me."
Ryu saw the woman had gotten emotional as a few drops of tears leaked from her eyes. "Haha.. then shouldn't you thank me, for allowing you to have sex with your boy? You know, it's not a good feeling to let your personal slave get fucked by a little boy in your bed."
His words sounded mean, yet it only made Emma giggle. "Haha.. little boy? How old are you yourself, Mr. Slave master?" Ryu slipped in bed with her. "Ahh.. see what you made me do now? I had to train and here I am lazing off." Emma stroked his hair and kissed his forehead. "You are still a child, no need to push yourself this hard." Ryu wrapped his hands around her soft belly and closed his eyes..
212 Fired!!
Hi readers, regret to inform you guys but both AWP and the necromancer novels will be on a pause for the incoming 2 weeks.
I got some inspirations for the 2nd volume of the AO3 novel. Hence, in these 2 weeks I will work on that and try to get everything out of my head and onto my screen. I know there are very few consumers for that story but can't leave the ideas hanging in my head.
Thanks you for your understanding. Much appreciated.
Grrshh* *Grsshh* Thick jet of white milk landed in the container under Tessa. Ryu wasn't sure but the mood in the hall was not as cheerful as always. He tried to ask around a few of them but the only answer he got was that they can't feel any difference. He was not so naive as to believe them. These ladies had grown very close to him over the period of this last month.
He can very easily sense the unhappiness in the air. 'What was is going on here?' By chance today even Lyla was unavailable. Upon asking for her, Rose informed him that she was busy with some random chores.
"Next." Tessa walked away and Mary took her place. Ryu used some of the milk from the container to rub it on her nipples and areolas. "Do you want me to suck you off master?" Rose saw that their worsened mood had even made the boy concerned. Considering his age she wanted to cheer him up a bit.
Ryu discerned her logic, yet opened his legs to give the woman access to his little brother. "You sure there is nothing wrong with you guys? You need not be scared of me now you know haha.." He tried to keep it light-hearted.
Rose sucked on his bulbous head once before shaking her head. "It's okay, master. You are thinking too much about it. All of us are well. What about you guys?" At the turn of her head all twenty milk ladies nodded their heads in agreement. "See?"Ryu can only smile wryly. If all of them had decided to stick together then there was little he can do.
Once he was done with milking all his human cows, Rose bowed her head to him. "Master, I got a request for you. Can you please listen to it?" Ryu took his seat on one of the beds in the hall. "hmm? Okay. Speak."
Rose took a look around at each of her sisters and came forward. "Master, can you please fuck each one of us today? Will that be possible?" Ryu was surprised at such a strange request. "All of you? At once?"
"Yes, master. All of us have come to adore you as our own. We want this to be a memory." Rose stood firm to her request. Her statement cleared any doubts from his mind. There was certainly something going on here which these women were not telling him.
Ryu glanced at each of their faces individually before sighing in frustration. "Huh.. it will be hard but come, we will see." Mary hurriedly ran out of the room leaving behind only a single sentence. "I am going to call sister Lyla too."
"Hey.. wasn't she busy?" But all the ladies ignored him as they lunged to grab onto his body to reach the juiciest part. The lucky ones managed to get their lips in his groin, sucking and licking on his cock. Those who can't reach his cock, chose to lick and suck on his large balls. There were more than 20 ladies so it was impossible for everyone to have a go at him.
Two of them had forced their heads between his buttocks, trying to rim his asshole. All the rest began using their tongues to lick every portion of his body. From his feet to his stomach and from his hands to his face, Ryu can feel himself getting carressed in a sea of soft tongues."Please take a seat, little Ryu." Later that evening he found himself in granny's room after she called for him. "Is something the matter, granny?" Ruth nodded her head as she fell back in her chair.
"I know it might sound unreasonable to you but you won't be able to continue with your job here, Ryu." He already had a bad feeling about this. The way those ladies were acting, it was very much clear that they were trying to give him a farewell. Yet, he had not anticipated such drastic measures from Ruth.
"Is everything alright, granny? You can at least tell me that?" Ruth was surprised. She had thought the boy would panic at the sudden announcement but on the contrary, she can't even find a single trace of blame in his eyes, only concern. Her heart grew warm and she got up and began removing her clothes.
"Aren't you concerned about yourself, boy? Your employer is literally firing you haha.." Saying that she laid on the bed beside him. Ryu realized what she wanted to take her legs in his hands and began massaging her calves gently. "Huh... I am so tired, Ryu. Sometimes I think I should just run away."
Her words came out melancholic and he knew she was talking more to herself than him. "Is there something I can help with?" Ruth chuckled lightly. "What help can you provide, kid?"
"Haha.. forget that I ask then. So, are you planning to close this place down?" Ruth turned to glance at him before dropping her head down in her pillow. "Huh.. why do you assume I am planning to close this place. It can be that I am just getting rid of you."
Ryu moved to mushing her soft tush while replying. "Hmm.. no, it must be more than that. From their faces, they looked as if they might start crying any time now. Although they love me alright, but their love for me should not have grown to such an extent just yet."
Ruth laughed out loud and the boy moved to massage her back. "You are as funny as always, brat. Where do you get all this confidence from?" Ryu slipped in the bed with the old lady and placing her arms around her pulled her in an embrace.
"I am just so handsome. What can I do?" He made sure to blink his eyelids a few times to accentuate his point. Ruth too slipped her hands around him. "Well, that is not entirely wrong. You do have some looks here and mhhhh?" Her eyes have opened wide as Ryu had placed his lips onto hers and began kissing her deeply.
She tried to struggle at first, but he held her down and pried open her jaws with his tongue. It didn't take much time for her defenses to be breached and she let her tongue get entangled with his.
Their saliva dripped as both of them lost themselves in the ethereal sensation. Ryu's hands came up to her soft tits and began fondling them. Returning the favor Ruth's hands too found their way in the boy's pants and began stroking his flaccid cock to life.
Their kiss went on for more than 10 minutes while their hands played with each other's bodies. Having kissed Lyla earlier, Ryu was filled with confidence. He knew if he played his cards right he can get all the women around him to be with him forever. No longer was he ashamed of being greedy. This new reality seems to be molding his mind to think in a different way altogether.
Ryu saw Ruth drop her gaze down when the realization struck her. Her face had turned thoroughly red. "See, now you have me as your husband. Now you should behave like a good wife and tell me everything." His words lightened the mood as Ruth chuckled.
"Haha.. sure. I truly found myself a very strong husband. You can definitely save me from all the disasters and I can remain sheltered in these strong arms." Saying that she made sure to caress those 'strong' arms, making the boy flush out in shame. "Well, they will be strong in their due time. But for now, you got no other choice but to rely on them."
Ruth didn't bother replying, instead snuggled into his chest and preferred to listen to his heartbeats. It was only after many minutes did she spoke up. "That was a one-time thing brat. Don't get over my head for it. I want you to grow stronger, maybe then you can 'help' others."
Ryu got up and pushed the old woman on her back. "Looks like my wife requires little more persuasion." "Hey.. wait... I am not in the mood right.. mhhhhh.. now... " Before she could complete her sentence, he had already bottomed out inside her pussy.
He had learned his lesson from Ruby. He need not be forceful every time. Though it can satisfy the ladies better but sometimes they need a lovemaking session, rather than simple sex.
His hands pulled Ruth up into his embrace while his cock remained locked inside her vagina. Her body felt like jelly, having lost all her strength. Getting the woman in his embrace he began moving back and forth inside her, in the sitting posture. Her large tits were crushed on his chest, with her rapidly hardening nipples rubbing erotically.
Despite her recent protest, their lips found each other once again, taking their time to chew on each other's soft lips. Ruth can feel the cock head reaching her womb, the pleasures made her fingernails dig into Ryu's back. "Ahh...!!" In response the boy bit onto her juicy lower lip, leaving it swelled.
"Mhhhh.. ahhhh...!!" In some time Ryu had let his butt rest on the bed while the woman took it to herself, to impale her vagina with the fuck stick. She began jerking her buttocks back and forth, as Ryu's hands grabbed onto her enormous butt cheeks.
Once bored of the position Ruth forced him on his back and climbed onto him, sliding the long junk back in her wet cunt. Grabbing her tits as rubbed those fleshy mounds on his face, simultaneously jerking her hips back and forth. Their session continued till night had fallen.
"Ahhh.. !!" Ryu's body shook uncontrollably, discharging the contents of his balls in the woman's mouth, between his legs. Ruth opened her jaws to show him her prize before gulping down the thick and fragrant semen. Exhausted from the long sex they snuggled into each other's arms before falling asleep.Lyla had returned home and was preparing dinner for her daughter. Despite the problems at her workplace, right now her mind was only filled with the lewd images of her daughter. Somehow she can't get rid of
the ecstasy Kira made her feel.
"Kira, dinner is ready!! Come down!" Lyla called out a few times but received no reply. "Did she fell asleep?" Deciding to check on the girl she moved upstairs but before she could take another step ahead, she heard small moans emanating from Kira's room.
The moans were definitely erotic in nature and Lyla's heart began pounding in her chest. Stealthily approaching the door she took a peek inside. Kira sat on her bed buck naked. She had parted her legs to display the redness between her thighs. Two of her fingers were rapidly moving in and out of her hole. The sight left Lyla flabbergasted. The girl was trying to get a release.
That was not all, she had long Virgo in her left hand that she was pushing in and out of her butthole. Lyla was left speechless by the display and a sense of guilt took over her. She had never thought that trying to keep the girl away from the pleasures of the body, will lead to this. Just imagining how much frustration she might have put the girl through, for her to resort to this, made her feel a tinge of pain.
Taking a deep breath she opened the door wide, sending the girl rattling inside her blanket. "Mom..!!" Lyla didn't reply to her and instantly went ahead, hugging her. "It's okay, baby. Mother must have put you through a lot."
Kira was too stunned to speak anything and let her mother continue. In truth, she was not too embarrassed at being found out. She had even licked her mom now, what's the worst that can happen? But it looks like Lyla was making a big deal out of it.
"It's okay mother. It's not that bad." She tried to calm the lady but she refused to listen to her. "No. I have been wrong in raising you like this. Ryu was right the more I try to shield you away from these matters the more curious you will grow. Hmm.. let's do it like this, the next time he visits I will allow you two to have proper sex under my supervision. Is that okay with you?"
Kira had wanted to console her mother that her condition wasn't as bad as she was making it out to be but her last sentence stopped her from voicing and of her opinions. Bottling her excitement, she didn't let any of it show on her face. Nodding her head lightly she hummed back. "Hmm. If it's brother Ryu then I don't mind.."
213 Love of a mother
Hi readers, consistent release will start from today. In case you are wondering about my work in these 2 weeks, I wrote 10 chaps (30k words) for the AO3 webnovel.
All of that is available on my Patréon for now, link to which you can find in the description of this work. For all others I am planning to release them in due course of time. Thanks! Enjoy!
The mother-daughter pair hugged each other for a good while before getting downstairs to have dinner together. While Lyla served, Kira's brain was thinking of doing something naughty with her mother. She was not able to reach a climax and thus she found herself getting horny while staring at her mother's large cleavage.
Her mouth ran dry as took a deep breath to calm her heart. "Mom if you don't mind, can we play the game, brother Ryu taught us?" Lyla recalled how the mother-daughter pair ate the food out of each other's holes. Her face flushed red, not from embarrassment but rather by the excitement.
Yet, she can't display her eagerness in front of her little daughter. Keeping a stern face she pretended to mull over her suggestion. "Hmm... there is no harm in playing it. But don't make it a habit." Kira pecked her head like a chick, unable to hide the delight.
Lyla got up and removed her clothes, leaving herself with only a single collar on her neck.
Settling on her buttocks, she put her legs to the side and began rubbing her saliva in her entrance. "Here, you can play with mommy's pussy." The exhilaration on her daughter's face made her giddy. Picking up the fruit slices one by one, she pushed them in her slick tunnel.
Kira hurriedly removed her clothes and kneeled in front of her mother, shoving her mouth in her crotch. Her pussy was so aromatic that she can feel her mind relax. "Mhhh.." Sticking her tongue out, she took a long lick along the length of the slit.
"Please turn around mother." Lyla was made to take a doggy position and had to plant her face on the ground to provide better access to her daughter. The shame of this situation was counteracted by the amusement it brought to both of them.
Kira's tongue reached out inside the warm hole and pulled out the fruit pieces one by one, relishing in their delicious taste. "You are really good at it, Kira!! Mahhh... Keep going.." Lyla can only assume that her daughter was a natural-born talent, completely unaware of the hours of practice she had put in improving upon this skill.
Though she can't reach to her depths like Ryu, that didn't mean Lyla didn't enjoy their session together. Especially when her daughter made sure to give proper attention to her clitoris. Rubbing onto the knob, skillfully.
Once she had eaten everything out of her pussy, Lyla felt Kira's tongue licking her asshole. Without any delay she can feel a fruit slice being pushed in her ass, quickly followed by many more.
Lyla looked out of the window, with a wide smile on her face. Ryu's face flashed in her mind. 'It had been better if all three of us had been together, right now.' Behind her, Kira had pulled her ass cheeks apart and was busy feeding herself from her mother's asshole.The next morning Ruth woke up to find herself in Ryu's arms. Being in such proximity of his handsome face, she got flushed after being reminded of the steamy session yesterday night. She had admonished the boy for kissing her so rampantly and later she herself kept kissing the boy without a break.
Giving him a soft peck on his lips, she slipped out of his arms, making sure not to disturb him. Walking into her bathroom she freshened up and switched on the shower. She was truly tired of this cat and mouse game. In truth, she had multiple occasions to kill the boy off with her own hands.
But every time she would fall prey to her maternal instincts and will find herself unable to take the extreme step. The price for her indecision was paid by many of her daughters with their lives. The guilt of which is going to haunt her forever. Their screams of pain and suffering, even now she can hear everything clearly.
'In the end, I was just a coward. I can't kill him, and neither did I kill myself to end all that suffering. Huu.. just when my life had started to take a turn for better, he had to show up.' She smiled in desperation and felt the cool water droplets hit her face, sliding down her naked and vulnerable body.
These past few years had been the best ones in her life. She had begun to forget her past. She had gained new daughters, all of them she loved with all her heart. But all that will become her undoing, once again. The love for those girls made sure she can't run away, despite getting her hands on the intelligence about his arrival, in advance.
Extreme rage flashed in her eyes as vowed to kill him off with her own hands. This time she won't let hands falter. The boy had lost all chances of redemption. Now either he dies by her hands or she gets killed by his, there will be no third option.
Yet, all her thoughts were interrupted by a soft hug from behind. The boy in the shower with her didn't say anything, just pushed her ahead and made her lean against the wall. Her face took on a smile as the boy chose to explore her ass with his long shaft.
It took some effort on his part to reach the depths of her bowels. Both of them kept quiet as Ryu held onto her waist and slowly began moving in and out of her. She never told him but she had never felt this much love from anyone. After her encounter with Dennis, she tried not to get close to any other kid. She was not ready for another heartbreak.
Nonetheless, this guy blasted apart all her mental defenses and succeeded in carving out a space for himself in her damaged heart. "Mhhh... Ryu.. kiss me..!!" She turned her face around and closed her eyes, letting the boy find her lips.
Their tongues entangled together, with their saliva running down each other's throat. Could her situation have been any different if she had a man around? She wasn't sure about that, but it might have eased out her sufferings, even if by only a small amount.
Having taken no lover in her life she found herself all alone on her path. Right then Ruth made a decision. "Were you messing with me when you called yourself my husband, brat?" She glared back at Ryu, with fake anger in her eyes.
He didn't reply to her, instead picking both her legs in his arms and picking her up. "Ahhh.. what are you... doing?? Ohhh.. mhhh.." Her protest died down once the boy began bobbing her hips up and down on his shaft. "What do you think?" Ruth stared in those deep green eyes and can't stop herself from initiating a kiss."Still not willing to tell me?" Ryu placed the strained body of his employer in her bed and a series of morning lovemaking sessions. Ruth looked into the distance, unwilling to face the boy. "You are fired, kid. Please don't return here."
Ryu was extremely frustrated but there was nothing that he can do in such a situation. Bending down he stroked her forehead and kissed her lips. "Huh.. you sure are a stubborn woman. Anyhow, I have an instinct that you will end up serving me with all your heart in not so distant future hehe... Be prepared for that." He closed the door to her room behind him, leaving the fragile lady all alone in her room.
Sometime later Ruth placed her arm over her head when her spirits manifested beside her. Both of them laid to each side caressed her body. "Why do I have a feeling that you finally decided to settle in your life?"
Ruth took her own sweet time responding. "I have had enough of this. If I survive this incoming calamity, I will definitely leave all this and chose to be a wife. Sometimes it's not bad to rely upon someone." Abigail was happy for her as she parted her head in affection. "Haha.. better late than never. At least you learned your lessons."Amelia was doing the morning chores when she was held from behind. Pretending to be mad at him, she scolded the boy. "Have you grown so much that you don't even need to inform home if you want to have a night out?"
"Why do you wear clothes at home mom? I like you are naked all the time." He completely ignored her questions and turning the redhead around began removing all her clothes. Amelia puffed her cheeks. "I am asking you something, kid? Care to respond to that?"
"See? It looks much better now." He pointed to her naked image in the dressing mirror. Cupping her breasts, she carefully analyzed her reflection. She was truly much more beautiful without any thread of cloth on her body. Suddenly she shook her head and recalled that she had fallen in the boy's trap as he was already training his cock to her from behind.
Hurriedly she moved away and pulled him by his ear. "Good, brat. Now you have even habituated to deceiving your mother?" Ryu jerked the woman in his embrace. "Haha.. mother, what are you saying? Wasn't I just telling the fact?" His hands roamed over her bubble butt and his lips rested on hers.
"Ahhh.. go away. I got work to do. Also, we got a guest upstairs. Just how many women have you fooled around with?" He playfully bit her earlobe while fondling her buttocks. "Who is here?" Amelia sweetly licked his neck with her little tongue. "Huh.. don't know. She told that her name was Talia. Apparently, Dorothea and Emma seemed to recognize her and they are in your room right now."
"Okay, she can wait. She won't mind if I spend some quality time with my moth.. ahem... I mean my wife." Ryu picked the woman in his arms and threw her in the bed before joining her there. "You have taken this husband's business pretty seriously, didn't you?"
"Huh.. of course. There is no way I am giving up my claims over such a beautiful lady. Doesn't matter who I need to fight against." His body rested over the lady while she gasped in pleasure when he entered her vagina. "Mhhhh.." His words seemed to win her over every time."I never thought even my sellers will end up with me haha.." Emma was having the te of her life ever since Talia introduced herself as their new sister. Both the maids can feel the new bond created between Ryu and another soul but they can't tell who exactly was the third maid.
"Though I was ensnared by trap, it's not like I want to go back to my dull life earlier." She gad narrated her story to the eager ladies. How Ryu pulled wool over her eyes, how he fucked her into the heavens and how she chose to serve him on her own accord, everything she explained in detail.
"I love this dress. Is it some kind of maid uniform?" Dorothea gazed down at her exposed breasts and nodded with a big grin on her face. "You can say that. Ryu gifted these to us. Now that you have joined the ranks, in all possibilities, you will be getting one as well."
"Then that's good. He got some good sense of dressing. In truth, I last time he had asked me to get these dresses stitched. All of them are truly strange yet beautiful." They saw Talia pull out a bag from her space ring. Unable to quell their curiosity, they pulled out the robes and began analyzing each one of them.
Right then the door to their room opened and their master walked in. "Oi.. oi... it's not good manners to look into your master's belonging, little slave ladies." All of them had thrown the clothes in their hands to the bed, trying to act like they had not touched any of them..
214 A close encounter with death
"Master!!" Before Ryu can admonish his maids any further, he had to catch the woman who had already thrown herself in his arms. The blonde locked her legs behind his back and holding his face with her hand, kissed him aggressively. She was the most unrestrained out of all his women, not shy at all to display her love.
"Hehe.. did you miss me, little master?" He held onto her soft butt before bringing her to the bed. "Haha.. of course, my sweet maid. What about you?" He tried to put the woman down but she refused to get off. "I can't tell you, master. Each second without you felt like years. In fact, if these damn clothes had been prepared earlier, I would have visited you long back."
What long back? Not even a week had passed since then. The rest of the two maids were not taking this open display of affection too well. Choosing to look away to show their displeasure. Yet, Talia can't care less about any of that. She was too busy suckling on Ryu's soft lips.
She might be daring but Ryu was not that thick-skinned. Somehow he managed to unlock her feet and pushed her off. "For a girl who literally cried after the first kiss, you are rather enthusiastic." Expectedly this put Talia in the spot and she turned her head away. "I wasn't crying. It's just I got emotional."
"Haha... it's okay. Our Dorothea here too loves crying, it's no big deal here." That comment awarded him a severe pinch from the said woman. "Ahhh.. okay, okay. Let's not be violent with each other. So, Talia did you have a good talk with your partners?"
She pecked her head in response. "Yes, sisters are too kind. They told me everything about the spell. Also, you never showed me the trees. Please master, I need to see them with my own eyes. And what about that angel. I have never seen one with my own eyes. You don't know master you are sitting on a fortune. Do you even know how much can we sell her for? Doesn't matter if she is dead or al.. mhhhh...??"
Ryu practically jumped on top of the woman and pressed her mouth with his hands. 'This idiot.. she is going to be the death of us all.' Ideally, the spell should have kicked in and stopped the two maids from sharing this sensitive information with Talia. But it seems like it might have identified her as one of their own.
"Please keep your mouth shut. I don't want to hear anything about her. Understand?" Ryu had to glare at her to make sure she got his orders perfectly. This was not a laughing matter. That thing resting in the coffin can erase his entire existence with just a thought. They can't joke with his life like that. Who knows if she might be listening to their conversation even right now? Coming to this conclusion he began sweating profusely.
'This can't continue. Her presence is like a sword hanging on my head at all times. I need to get that lizard to fix this, otherwise, I can never truly rest easy.
Finding that the woman under him had got the message loud and clear, he removed his hands. Talia immediately apologized. "I am so sorry master. I got too excited there." Ryu brushed it off. Turning to the first two ladies he gave them a stern look too. "I had told you two that it's not a joking matter. A few wrong words can get all of us killed without any proper reason."
Realizing that the boy was truly mad this time around, they hurriedly put their heads down. "Sorry little Ryu, we got carried away. From next time we would make sure to thoroughly warn any of our future sisters about the danger."
Talia discerned the situation might be grave. From their words she had assumed that the angel was dead already or half-dead at least. But from Ryu's words, it was clear that she might be alive and kicking. The deduction made her throat dry out. Didn't that mean all of them had a brush-up with death itself, just now?
"It's okay. Just remember it from now on. Try to avoid anything related to her." Turning to Talia he called her out from her daze. "Come, give me your hand. I will bring you in." Looking at the sad faces of Dorothea and Emma, he gave each of them a hug. "It's okay. Everyone makes mistakes. Also, it's understandable that you won't know the gravity of the situation just from my words. Forgive me if I was too harsh on you guys." They rapidly shook their heads. "No, Ryu. We were in wrong."
He kissed Dorothea on her lips and only then did her mood improve. Emma was good with just a hug. "Come, I will take all of you." Touching hands with all of them he brought them to his personal garden.
Thump* "Wow..!! It was true indeed." As soon as they landed there, Talia can't stop herself from approaching the trees and touching them with her own hands. This was nothing less than a miracle.
"You took the absolutely right decision master. This should never leak out. Believe me, they will hunt you down to the ends of this world to get their hands on this ability." Ryu smiled wryly. It was just as he had thought.
"But if you had managed to survive this long then you must have your own backings too. Won't you?" He can only scratch his head. Well if a mortally wounded dragon and a demon who is perpetually after taking over his body, can be counted as such then yeah, he sure had backings.
"Let's not talk about that." Aware that Ryu was uncomfortable talking about the topic none of the three women continued any further. Talia was smart enough to change the topic. "Is that a Yuva tree, master?" She pointed to a single sapling that was only half a foot tall.
"Huh.. yeah, it was a Yuva fruit that I planted but its rate of growth is painfully slow. Doesn't matter how much mana I provide it, it refuses to grow any further than this." By his logic that must be the limit that his current cultivation level can achieve. All the evidence pointed that he can only access Yuvas if he manages to reach the next cultivation realm.
Talia surveyed every tree in the garden like a curious child. "Come let me show you the angel. But make sure to keep quiet around her." All of them pecked their heads together.
No matter how many times Dorothea gazed at that beautiful face, every time she will be left dazed. The rest of the ladies had a similar reaction, finding themselves mesmerized by the blue-haired beauty.
Suddenly Ryu can feel a rapid build-up of rage in his mind. 'Hey calm down! You know, you can't pull off anything right now.' The sight had rattled the guy. 'I had been ignoring her for so long. But you just had to show her wretched face to me.'
'Hain? How am I supposed to know that you are looking? Most of the time you are asleep. Also, you are already dead. Why don't you accept that and move on? Is there a need to hold onto this grudge?' Darla had informed him of the hatred these species carried for each other. But I never could have imagined that it could be this bad.
'huh.. you know nothing about us, brat. And this hatred is the only thing why I refuse to move on.' Ryu sighed and slipped the cover over the coffin. 'There, I put her away. Now calm down.'
The ladies were disappointed that they can't look at the divine face any longer, still having just received an earful from Ryu, they chose not to annoy the guy any further.
'Naah.. that's not enough. Let's pull her out and fuck her. I know she is very much alive, I want to fuck that dirty cunt of hers.' Ryu was amazed at how words. How deep his hatred had to be, for him to stoop to such levels. Or are demons inherently like this? He wasn't sure.
'Not happening. I got a life to live.' The guy was not convinced. 'Huh.. she can't do shit. Go on do it, you can count on me for saving your ass.' But the boy refused to budge from his position. 'Yes, you might but that's against my moral code of conduct. No fucking girls when they are vulnerable. That's bad.' He nagged him for a while before falling back asleep.
"Master, do you want me to take sisters away? I believe, they can train better at the Dark Wings branch, especially sister Dorothea. She needs some extras to care since she had started cultivating late in her life." All four of them had chatted for a while in his room when Talia came up with a suggestion.
Ryu had just passed on the new cultivation technique for her and rested on his bed while mulling over the proposal. "Hmm. I think it's not a bad idea. Anyhow, for so long both of them had been holed up in this house. It's better if they are able to get some fresh air."
He pulled both the women in each of his arms before continuing. "Nevertheless, first you need to convince me that you can take care of them. They are very precious to me." Both of their eyes dropped down in shyness.
"Haha... You need not worry about it, master. In this local branch, I am the supreme authority. No one can disobey me." Ryu turned to look at Dorothea and Emma. "Then all that is left is to check with them. If they agree then I got no problem. What do you say, girls?"
Dorothea was the first one to accept. "Okay, Ryu. I will go with sister Talia." She was the one who was all too eager to start being of some use to Ryu. If her new sister can help her improve faster then there can be nothing better than that.
Emma saw Ryu turn to her and she held Dorothea's hand. "I will follow sister Dorothea. She might start getting bored there." He too was in favor of that. If Emma accompanies her then he can be relieved. "Don't worry, I will come and pay you guys regular visits. Till then, cultivate hard."
Pretty soon it was time for Talia to take her leave. She took her senior sisters with her. Not forgetting about the dress she made sure to remind him about getting a similar maid dress for herself next time. Ryu fell back on his bed, taking a short nap.
Next afternoon*
Ryu got into Ruby's room and found her feeding her child. "Ahh.. why is this little girl eating into my rations?" He immediately jumped in bed with his sister, monopolizing her other breast while playing with the baby in her hands. "haha.. when did you start comparing yourself with a newborn, Ryu?"
He shook his head and gulped a mouthful of milk. "Why not? It's not like this little glutton drinks any less than me?" He made sure to press the baby's puffed cheeks, making her giggle. Ruby loved to watch Ryu play with her girl. "You are her little uncle. Shouldn't you be more generous?" She pretended to be disappointed in him.
But he could not care any less, making sure to deliberately suckle some more milk out of her tit. The siblings messed with each other for some more time until the baby was asleep. "Get up, sis. I got something for you."
Ruby had seen that the boy had brought a clothed bag with her but she chose to restrain her curiosity. "Hmm? What is it?" Ryu took the baby from her hands and put her back in her crib. He removed her blanket, finding her naked under it. "No. You need to get up first." Holding his hand out for her, he got her out of the bed..
215 New dresses
Hi readers, it's a new month and we will take some time to appreciate the beautiful souls who are our patrons. They make writing these Webnovels viable option for me despite my busy job schedule.
My heartiest thanks to EsZeus, House Music, Alexander, Mesut Honca, dummy test, Pablo, Ayubor, Bowl Of Burritos, Noe Sanchez, Mongkol Niyomrattana, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez, Royce321, Rot of Stars, DENSYS BRATINI, Ajesco.
A special thanks to the Viscounts.
Phillip,Joaquin Espinoza, Creative Username, Andrew Wilson, Ozy890
And last but not the least, hugs for our very own sugar daddy and the only King, Kin War. He had been a continuous support from the start my Patréon journey. Thanks man! Much appreciated.
Now coming to my monthly job of pitching for more patrons lol.. Exclusive contents for patrons now includes bonus chapters, access to the draft of AO3 novel, pics(my inspirations, including Amelia's dress from below chapter *wink* *wink*).
All this with a double release week once we cross $600 in monthly pledges. Thus, go to the below link and show me some love.
https/slayer104 (remove the '*')
Ruby saw the boy pull out a piece of cloth from the bag. "Put this on, sis." The last time he visited Talia, he made sure to get her to produce some of the clothes of his liking. That was the only department this world lacked. All around him there were pussies and boobs for taking but all of the women wore some generic apparel. Though the noblewomen like Nana, wore some more luxurious clothes but in his eyes, it was still trash.
The creation of these dresses he ordered wasn't hard, considering the organization behind Talia. Rather making her understand the requirements was the bigger deal. Somehow he managed to explain to her a few designs, for others he would be better of taking some notes with him. He understood that it was not the blonde woman's fault, since no one had seen anything that he asked to be produced.
"Ohh... I can do that. But it looks too short." Ryu laughed at her remarks, helping her put on the red dress. "Haha.. that's the whole point, sis. Now put your hands in here." Nothing increased the charms of a woman more than a good out erotic wearings. Once she downed it, Ryu moved back to survey her from every direction possible.
The dress was stretchable so size didn't matter much. It was one of the designs he had seen on some ever transmitting fashion shows. It was a single-piece dress with a large hole in the belly region to expose some of her upper abdomen along with a generous portion of her under boobs. Coming down it only had two flaps of cloths that covered both her front and back until her knees.
"Turn back." Ruby twirled around to show her back to him. Half of both her butt cheeks were left uncovered and that's what made his dick stand in attention. She tried her best to hide her buttocks but the piece of cloth was just not wide enough. It was a high-slit dress, the type that he loved the most, with its cut out leading to her waist.
"Hmm. Awesome. Those guys sure worked hard on this. So how about it, sis? Do you like it?" Ruby had checked all around and nodded in satisfaction. "Though it is a bit awkward but I am sure I will get used to it if I wear it enough times. All that aside, where did you find this? I have never seen anyone wear something like this?" Naturally, she was confused.
Nevertheless, her confusion was only responded by Ryu with a gentle tug that made her land in his arms. His hands squeezed both her buttocks while his lips locked all the words of protests inside her mouth, itself. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Ruby had gotten used to her brother taking these advantages off her and in all these days she had grown very familiar with the insides of his oral cavity.
"Nice. Come with me now. We are going to mess with mom haha.." Ruby wiped the saliva off her lips as her brother held her hands and brought her downstairs. Ruby discerned his plans and chucked at the incoming disaster.
"Hey mom, we need some help." Amelia was in her bedroom, dusting. She swung her head to find Ryu with a wide grin on his face. "Tell me then. What can I do for my little child?" Ryu held her hands and brought her out in the hall. "Nothing much. Just let me know how does THAT look on sis?"
Midway through his sentence, she was enamored by the girl in a red dress in the center of the hall. 'Gorgeous' was the only word that can describe the feeling in her mind right now. Leaving Ryu behind she began checking out Ruby, from all around. "Wow... Ruby, you look amazing!!"
Ryu watched the milf jumping around like a little kid. "Yeah, Ryu brought it for me." As soon as her sentence ended Amelia's sight was trained on him. She skipped to the boy. "Little Ryu, mother also needs a dress don't you feel?"
"But you look the best when you are naked mother. Why do you want a dress that will only cover your beauty." She was not falling for the same trick twice. "No Ryu, you told me I have to remain naked in the house. Then what about when I need to go out? What will I wear then?"
Ryu ignored her pleas, sitting on the cool floor. "Mom, did you forget? You don't even work that much now." Amelia recalled that she would rarely work on her potteries now. That meant she didn't have to move out to get them baked.
Unwilling to take a loss and armed with the knowledge that the boy was intentionally making things difficult for her, she began nagging him endlessly. "Huh.. okay. Okay. Let's suppose I give you the dress mother, but what will I get in return?"
"What do you want in return? Ain't I, your mother, I deserve some gifts from my child." Ryu shrugged her words off. "Haha.. not happening mom. It's an equal trade. If you want something then you should be ready to part with something else."
Amelia fell in thought at this notion. Thinking hard she came up with a solution. "Okay. Then how about this. Mother will let you take a piss in her mouth once again. How about it?" Her words reminded Ryu of how she had fooled her last time and watching her face like she was taking a loss here, he was thoroughly maddened.
"Come here, you little liar." He jerked the woman and made her fall in his lap. *Paggghh* Mercilessly he slapped her round butt one after the other. "Ahhh... Ryuu.. it hurt... aiiioo..." He didn't stop until she was left with a set of throbbing buttocks.
Ruby can only giggle at these mother-son shenanigans. She left them in the hall and moved to the bedroom to check her new outfit out.
"Why did you hit me, Ryu..?" She tried to rub her cool hands on her cheeks to try to lessen the pain. "Firstly, you belong to me mother. I can use you in whichever way I want, you got no say in it. Secondly, aunt Lyla already told me everything thing about it. I already know how you lied to me about that pissing matter."
Amelia realized the reason for her spankings. "That stupid.." *Paaahhh* "aiiioo..." "No use cursing aunt now. You should not have lied to your children like that." He gave her another slap to emphasize his point.
"Coming to our trade now. I want you to sleep with me at nights half of the days in a week." Amelia rapidly shook her head. "No way. Jeff will never agree to that. Occasionally it's fine but I don't think it's possible to do it on a regular basis."
"Sure. Then how about two days a week?" Amelia watched her daughter twirling around in the alluring red dress in front of the mirror and but her lips. She wanted to agree to it but her boy dropped down the days even further. "How about one then?"
"Deal!!" Amelia jumped at the opportunity and accepted it before Ryu changed his mind. Even if Jeff won't agree, she will make him agree. Ryu smiled evilly, he never wanted to get her to agree to his earlier proposition. All he wanted was to get her acclimated to sleeping with routinely.
"Sis, can you bring me the dress please?" Ruby gave a nod from the room and brought him two sets of clothes. Amelia had her eyes fixed at the orange-colored garment stacked on top of a white one.
Ryu let her off his lap and handed her the white apron first. "This is the one that you are going to put on when you are indoors. Try it on." Ever since landing in this world, he had wanted to see his women in a naked apron. That's why this time he had ordered multiple of them and planned to distribute them to all. An apron was extremely easy for him to describe to Talia.
Amelia struggled with the long white cloth, unable to make any sense of how to put it on. "Put your head through that." Ryu got up and helped her out, tying the strings behind her back. Elated at the frills at the boundaries of the cloth she ran back to her room to check it out for herself.
Ryu smiled, watching the woman appraising her beauty from every angle possible. The white piece only covered her front, leaving her entire body exposes from the back. She can't comprehend the use of this dress but one thing was for sure, it looked exquisite.
Ryu walked behind her and opening the two slanted slits on her chest, pulled out her melons. "There I can drink from them, anytime I want. Isn't it convenient mother?" He made sure to suck some milk out of her tits to prove his point. "Haha... Even in my dress, you are looking for your convenience."
He shook his head. "How can I be so selfish mother? What if you want to put your tits on display? Isn't it easier for you to do that? And considering how you love to exhibit your assets to the world, I am pretty sure you will be using it quite often." His hands had reached her groins and began rubbing on her clitoris.
"Am I wrong, mother?" Amelia lost strength in her body and fell back in Ryu's chest. "Ahhhmmh... Ryu.. wait.. mhhh.." But he bit her neck. "Am I wrong, mother?" His fingers had dug in her tunnels. "Ahhh.. no Ryu.. you are right.. mhhh.. mommy loves being naked.. mhhh.." She had realized this point months back. Getting herself exposed in the public made her feel a sense of shame which in turn only make her hornier. There was no point lying about it since Ryu was the one who got her to apprehend this fact.
"Haha.. see, it wasn't so hard? Was it?" He pulled his fingers out of her vagina and put them in her mouth. Amelia stared at his reflection in the mirror with blame-filled eyes while sucking and cleaning his hand. "So now tell me, did you like it?" All the blame was gone from her eyes instead being filled with exhilaration.
Laughing cheekily she responded. "Hehe.. thank you, Ryu, I loved it." She pecked at his lips to show her approval for the apron. "Don't forget what you promised." She gave a firm nod. A deal was a deal, she had every intention of going through with it. "Now them, you can put this one on. Let's see how you look in this dress."
Ryu helped her put the next one on. It was a high-slit dress once again just like Ruby's. But unlike hers, this dress had reached to her feet. Also, it had long sleeves that covered her arms completely. On the left side, the slit came up to her belly, only to be restrained by a ring. Similar to that the part covering her breasts too had a metal ring that held onto both parts of the strap.
Coming to her behind, while her right was covered under the robe, her left buttock was only half covered due to the high slit. It took Amelia some time to process everything. Looking at her reflection in a skin-tight dress that hugged and accentuated all her curves, she can only wonder in surprise. Even Ruby had come forth to appreciate her beauty.
"Wow... Ryu.. it looks awesome. I had no idea something like this even existed in this world." Clearly the milf was at a loss of words. Ryu surveyed her sensual body calmly, from the strip of clothes that hid only half of her boobs to the cut out at her waist that was exposing her pussy to anyone who saw her from the sidelines. 'It really came out perfectly. Talia must have made sure to test it on other women.'
It would certainly have taken enormous man-hours to create this design with his scanty explanations. Nonetheless, considering the size of the organization, it must not have been that difficult..
216 Mira's flames of anger
Ryu wrapped his hands around her waist and put his head on her shoulder. "Glad you liked it, mom." Amelia cupped his face and initiated a kiss with him. His cock was standing in attention from the extra dose of excitement from her new dress. His hands reached inside her bra to fondle her chest but she stopped him.
"No Ryu, bring me out. I want to go out with my daughter today." She wasn't shy about admitting what arouses her anymore. It's not a crime to walk naked in public anyway, so why should she limit herself. Freeing herself from her boy's grip she went to the drawers and pulled out the chains from there.
Happily strolling towards her daughter she hooked one to her collar and the next one to her own. Beckoning Ryu, she handed him the other end of the chains. "Let's go on a walk Ryu.. hehe.." He was left stunned by her change in attitude. She seems to be bold enough to suggest him. Her personality had steadily evolved to become more confident over the period of time.
He loved these subtle changes in her. After all the more confident the woman the more thrilling it is to dominate her. Strolling past her he picked the chains from her hand and pulled them out. Amelia tried to get in all fours but he stopped her. "It's okay mom. You can walk like this only. It will be hard to pull a 'normal' walk with these clothes on."
She thanked her and hurriedly explained the rules to her daughter. Ryu had no clothes for April at the moment, so he decided against letting her tag along this time. Watching the two sets of bubble butts swaying in front of him, he can't help but grab onto them.
Both women were disastrously beautiful and it was pretty evident from the number of eyeballs they were catching. Even when he made Amelia and April walk naked, they didn't incur as much attention. Much to the delight of Amelia, a lot of ladies approached them to ask about the spectacular dress.
Amelia was not the only one who enjoy it, even Ruby who had a complacent personality can't stop smiling all the way. In his mind, Ryu was appraising their beauty whilst they talked with random passersby who were much too intrigued to ignore them.
'Hmm, let's just hope Talia can pull that off.' Just then he was struck with another inspiration, all these two ravishing women were missing was a high heel and they will look completely perfect.
Pulling on their chains he forced them to cut their discussion short, forcing them to follow. "I don't remember allowing you to talk, Amelia." The milf skipped and held onto his arm. "Hehe... Did you see how surprised they were? Sometimes I am really can't believe you are just a kid. How can you come up with these astonishing ideas, one after the other?
He dropped their chains and placed his hands around their waists, pulling them closer to himself. "Huh.. why is it so hard for you to come to terms with the fact that your husband is the most powerful talented young man around." She chuckled at his response, unable to hold it off every time the boy will introduce himself as her spouse.
"I believe you, my little hubby." She ruffled his hair making sure to bring his attention to the slight difference in their heights. "Huh... What do you think, sis? With how much care I undertake for both of you, ain't I the most amazing person?"
Ruby had no qualms admitting to it. Pressing his arm between her tits she let her body rest against him. "Of course, my little brother is the best." The trio took a pleasant walk under the morning sun.Somewhere in the north of the Cylon Empire, Emily rested on a thick branch of a tree in some wilderness. Her back rested against the truck as she stared in one direction. In some distance from her, there was a stream. One can find a small cave hidden behind a small waterfall.
Waves after waves, intense heat was radiating from the cave. A black-haired girl sat naked on a raised platform, cross-legged and with her eyes closed. Traces of struggles can be seen on her face. On the platform, the brunt pieces of her clothes scattered away.
"Ahhhh!!!" She was unable to control the built-up mana inside her as it exploded from her body. Black fire blasted all around her charring the rocky interior of the cave. Looking closely one can very easily find out that the fire was burning through the stone itself.
Boom* *Boom* Outside the cave Emily can only sigh wryly, looking at the tongue of flames burning through the water itself. Who knew she would end up finding another monster within a period of a few months, that too in her own family once again. This one seems to be even more talented than the previous one.
With the wave of her hand the water in the stream, coagulated in a spiral and was forced into the cave, drenching the girl on the platform thoroughly. Her actions seem to have eased out the tension in her face, letting her cultivate in peace once again.
3 weeks back Emily had brought Mira out to find her a master. She had identified the extreme taken the girl to possess recently when she had evaluated her mana channels, finding them multiple times more sensitive than normal human beings. Also, they were extremely resilient. The girl seems to have picked this physical ability from her mother. But while Amelia and Ruby were not able to put that talent of theirs to any use, Mira was different.
She displayed high coherence with the surrounding mana at a nascent stage. Not wanting to waste the opportunity she wanted to take her to meet her master. She was sure that the woman will be excited to have such a disciple.
On their way to the capital, Emily has chosen to stop in this dense forest to help the girl go through her awakening. But she had no idea that Mira will end up inheriting such a disastrous ability. The back flames she manifested were nothing like a normal fire, refusing to die out even when doused with water. They will continue to burn through anything and everything until they exhaust all the mana around them.
Combining this ability with her talent, she wasn't wrong in describing the little girl as a monster appearing only once in centuries. She had the potential to transcend the fixed boundaries of the human body. "Huh.. let's not get carried away."
Jumping down from her seat in the canopy, she made her way into the cave. "It's enough little girl, here have something to eat." Mira caught the Tura thrown towards her with her eyes closed. Two back flames danced in her pupils had once she opened her eyelids. Slowly the flames died down to give way to her regular back eyes.
"Huff.. you broke through, again?" The girl nodded her head before biting down on the fruit in her hand. Emily can only smile in helplessness. She had never seen anything like this in all her life.
Ryu would have vomited blood had he noticed the cultivation level of his 'little sister. Mira had already crossed over to the 4th level of the Junior realm already, surpassing him by complete two levels.
"I think your cultivation had stabilized now. Tomorrow we will leave this place. I want you to come with me to the capital. We will look for a suitable master for you." Mira didn't respond to her instead choosing to focus on biting in the fruit in her right hand. As her gaze switched to her left hand, it immediately caught fire.
Black flamed covered her hand as she stared into the distance. Now she had the power. Power to beat up a guy senseless. A devilish grin formed on her face as a handsome face took shape in her mind.Unaware of the plans his sister hatched for him, Ryu sat comfortably in the shade of a large tree with two redheaded beauties with their heads on his shoulders. "Ryu?" Amelia waited for the boy to turn to her before continuing. "Can you fuck me? Right here?"
He only smiled and pinched her cheeks. "You have truly gotten rather bold these days woman." The redhead only smiled before pulling his pants down to reveal his enormous cock. "Hehe... I just want to spend some quality time with my children. That's all."
Ryu can tell that Amelia was coming to terms with her sexuality more and more. She was neither shy to admit what excited her nor asking for it, openly. Before Ryu can respond to her she already had her lips around his cock head and began sucking hard on it.
"You can join her sis, no need to be shy about it. Barely anyone bothers to take a look anyway." Despite his words of motivation Ruby chose to not get involved in this public display of affection. But Amelia had something planned for her too. Ryu got the hint for what she was planning when he noted her long finger making its way in his ass.
From her position, Ruby can only anticipate where her mother's left hand was. But perceiving the constant back and forth motion, it was amply clear which tunnel she was exploring.
Amelia acted like she didn't notice her daughter's gaze on her. Choosing to pull out her middle finger from Ryu's ass and placing it in her mouth. She sucked on it as sensually as possible, making sure that all the emotions can be advertised on her face.
Ruby watched her mother repeat the same process again and again. Licking her fingers clean she will push it back in his bowels, continuing to monopolize her boy's ass hole all to herself. Every second of the erotic play turned
It wasn't long before she was unable to resist the forbidden temptations. This time when Amelia pulled out her digit, she was shoved to the side and her finger snatched away. Ruby had looked around and finding no one interested in their play, swooped in and grabbed her mother's hand.
"Now, now, no need to fight for it. Both of you can share." Ryu patted their heads as they took turns licking his whole length, from top to bottom. Pushing the boundaries of a woman had its own amusement attached to it.On the same street, there was a restaurant that was currently occupied by a group of four boys. "How long are we planning to stay here? The food here tastes like shit." The first one spoke to the guy sitting in front of him at the table.
"Let's rest 4 more days. All of us are exhausted by the training schedule." The boy in question placed a piece of the fruit in his mouth before shaking his head to show his disgust. "Well, we can't expect the same level of culinary expertise from this ragtag town. Consider it part of the training then."
The next boy to his left chimed in. "Do we even have full proof evidence that such a battle took place? Those might just be complete rumors, for all we know." Their group was training at some location at a distance from here when they came across the news that a mighty battle had been fought between two experts in the north-western border.
The scale of the stand-off was so amazing that it had completely altered the landscape, making a massive lake appear out of nowhere. Once they got wind of this news and taking into account their proximity to the mentioned site, all of them displayed their willingness to change their route back home.
"Huh.. we are already here. I am not going back without taking a look with my own eyes. Doesn't matter if it's real or fake. You just want to rest in the laps of your whores back home." The last remaining boy retorted, leaving the other guy disgruntled but he chose not to respond..
217 Visitors to Korua
"You are right, we are already here. There is no harm in taking a look ourselves. Worst to worst we would have wasted a week but on the flip side there aren't many juniors who get to witness the terrain after the fight off between two grandmaster level opponents." The boy who was the de facto leader put forth his suggestion.
Others seem to agree with him. "Yes, it is very difficult to be able to witness that. I just hoped that we could have seen the fight itself, that would have been absolutely thrilling."
"Haha.. yeah, why not. And who do you think will save our asses from getting annihilated by their random attacks?" In the response, the previous boy seems to be in agreement. "What about you, Greg? You think you can save us from that?" The first boy referred to the man standing beside him.
Greg was a tall man with a heavy mustache on his face. He mulled over the question for a while before answering. "If they are not specifically towards us and if we are at a large enough distance, then this servant might be able to save young master from the after-effects of their spells. Unfortunately, this servant had never faced a grand magus in his life, so I can't say that with certainty."
The boy nodded his head, in response. "It's not so easy to go against a grand magus and return with your life, Greg. You should be proud of what you have achieved. You are the most powerful person in our clam after father, that's no small achievement if you ask me." The servant only bowed. "Young master is kind."
"I have heard that a fight between two grandmaster-level opponents can destroy a whole city. It can't be right, is it? I mean we are talking about a whole city." One of them again made a point. His question made other's fall in thought. "Won't we know that if we visit the place?" The leader boy remarked.
All of them fell silent, focussing on somehow swallowing their food. "Hmm? What is that?" The reluctant boy from earlier stared down the window. Everyone followed his gaze to find a couple engaged in sex right under the tree, out of their restaurant.
It wasn't actually a couple as there were two women with a single boy. The male was even younger than them. The women were bent against the trunk of the tree while the boy rammed into their pussies from behind. From their vantage point, they can't see the faces of the ladies but their wide butts were an amply clear sight.
"Haha... I have to give it to them, this country bumpkins sure are brazen." The other boys gave a nod, checking out the females for themselves. Having returned from a long training session in the wilderness, each one of them was filled with extra libido.
"What are those women wearing? I have never seen anything like that." Others too noticed the bizarre dress. One woman had an extra-large slit over her thigh that allowed the boy to access her cunt easily by sliding her dress over to her opposite butt. On the other hand, it was even easier with the next one. He just had to pick up the flap and put it over her back to reveal her vaginal slit.
"Yes, is that a special dress of this place, Greg?" The lead boy asked his servant. "I have been here I few times but never seen something like this. My guess is that they must be some oddities in this town."
"Hmm. You are right. Anyways, the women don't look too bad. What do you guys say? Shall I get Greg to fetch them?" The other two didn't give it much thought but one of them was against the idea. "Nope. We don't even know how long that boy had been using those holes. I don't want to put my thing after a low-life commoner."
"Haha.. you are right about that. Let's rest for the day then. We will have many days to taste women." Everyone agreed to his suggestion. Though they were horny but more than that they were tired. Leaving their table they moved to their rooms on the upper floor."You are such a slut, Amelia. I can feel your pussy grip my cock harder than ever. You love getting fucked in open like this, don't you?" Ryu held onto both of his mother's hands behind her back as he pistoned her from behind. Her face was plastered on the tree trunk, moaning incoherently in excessive pleasure.
She had grown accustomed to being called names by her son. Though she would have decided against it if she had a choice but apparently she didn't, especially when it felt so good when he degraded her like this. "Yes... Mhhh... Ryuu... I love this.. sorry.. about it.. but mhhh.. mother is a whore.. mhhg.." Saying those words out loud seems to be her limit as her eyes rolled to the back is her head as a strong orgasm took over her. She ended up collapsing to the ground.
Ryu stroked his cock in wonderment. Amelia truly loved putting herself on exhibition. Nothing can make it more evident than the speed with which she attained her climax under these conditions.
Ruby can only smile at the twitching body on the ground. She was so spaced out that she didn't even care about spoiling her new dress. Thinking about her she felt Ryu grab her by her hair and force his cock in her ass.
"I hope you last longer, sis." Ruby turned back and grinned at him. "Hehe.. try me."
Her provocation was enough for him to hold onto her waist and gradually begin to move inside her. Bowing his head he gently kissed all over her smooth back. Though he was engaged in a sexual act with his beautiful sister, all he could think of at the back of his mind was the time slipping by.
Two weeks were already coming to pass and Ruby had not made any demands for James's whereabouts, as of yet. Most of his time in this period he had spent cherishing his her. Going so far as to cut some of his time for his cultivation. It was to be noted that he never messed around with his training, even while he fucked around with his women.
Despite not being related to these people here, he can still feel a sense of belonging to them. Hence, if possible he would like them to stay happy.
Amelia had recovered and had begun to suck in his balls for increased stimulation. Looking down at the redheaded woman he sighed. He had even kept the news of him getting fired from his job all to himself.
Firstly, he wasn't clear as to the exact reason Ruth had shooed him away. He might need to make a visit to Lyla, to get a better understanding. Also, as the days had progressed he had gotten even more sure that something untoward might have happened to James and Lyod was hiding the facts from them. Thus, he didn't want his family to get hit with both bad news at once, in case his conjectures were true.
"You are going soft, Ryu!!" Ruby had to remind the boy to focus on the task at hand. He laughed sheepishly before apologizing. "Haha.. sorry sis, got distracted by some matters. But you know what, why don't you lick me off for a while?"
Pulling out from her tight asshole Ryu settled under the tree once again. He made sure to pull Amelia in a hug, making her sit in his lap. Ruby turned around and got down to suck on his soft cock but he waved her off. "Haha.. not there sis, please go and lick my feet." Despite the innocent smile on his face Ruby's face heated up in shame.
This was not her private room, where she can try all those things that she had kept hidden in her heart. Amelia saw the hesitation on her face and decided to encourage the girl. "Hehe.. let mommy take the lead then, child. No need to be shy about it. You should not care about the world. As long as you love doing something, be confident about it."
With those words, Amelia slipped down from his arms to land on Ryu's feet. Resolutely she wrapped her lips around his toes and began sucking on them, making sure to maintain a direct eyes contact with her daughter.
This woman was surprising him repeatedly, today. He would have never imagined the naive Amelia from months back to ever advise Ruby like this. She was a rather conservative lady from what Ryu can remember from his memories. There can be only a single reason for these recent changes in her personality.
Due to his shenanigans, the lady had come to realize what she is and what she likes, choosing to embrace those traits instead of resisting them. This process must have given rise to this newfound conviction. Apart from that Ryu can't think of any other reason. His cock stood in attention once again as it was supposed to, with such a beautiful lady licking his feet publically.
Ruby was busy inspecting her mother's techniques with her mouth when she was suddenly pulled by the boy. He made her sit on him with his cock penetrating her pussy. She had no time to resist as her lips were blocked by an eager Ryu who had his tongue launched in her mouth. He began driving his hips up and down in slow movements.
Ruby tried to struggle free but a combination of Ryu's stronghold in her face and his persistent pistoning, made her give up on her protest. There were a few people who had has grown interested in the scene but her mother's advice kept echoing in her mind and she couldn't care less about them.
"Mhhh.. ahhhmmm... Deeper Ryu.. mhhh.." Her body was losing strength as the orgasmic release approached her. In her intoxication, she bit on his shoulders, in turn exciting her brother to drill her pussy even harder.
His hands held her globe and twisted her nipples simultaneously as his hips began taking heavy pumps into her. "Aghhhhh...!!" Ryu felt a searing pain through his body when her teeth dug in his muscles. The rapid contraction of her cunt squeezed him hard. Taking the opportunity he let loose his thick jizz inside his sister's womb.
A few minutes later, the daughter pushed her mother to the side and took over both of Ryu's feet. She began licking on both of his soles. Amelia happily shifted to the dripping cum from her pussy, shoving her face between those juicy thighs."Did you like it, Ruby? Hehe.." Amelia giggled all the way back to her home. As she expected fucking in public was even better than doing it in some corner of an abandoned alleyway. The stimulation of that busted through all the charts.
Ruby smiled back. Her condition was similar to Amelia. She had never even imagined that sex could be so much exciting. The naughtiest part was that she licked Ryu's feet all in open. Recalling all those years she tried to do the same thing with Ryu sneakily, she can only laugh it off.
"It was great, mom. I would love to do it again. It would have been even better if Mira was here. I am sure she is going to enjoy it." Amelia nodded firmly. There was no way that girl would give up on anything related to her brother.
Their talk reminded Ryu of the little black-haired girl that had a love-hate relationship with him. He had ended up ignoring her after he returned from his mission and before he could ever make it up to the girl, she had already taken off with Emily.
'I hope she finds a good teacher.' A cute face flashed in his mind briefly. Emily had brought her out to meet with a person who might act as a potential master to Mira. That's what she had informed Amelia before taking her away.
'Let's leave that on grandma.' He was sure Emily will find the best teacher for the little girl. He was worrying in vain. He was better of focussing on his own situation. Holding the two chains in his hand walked the two chained pets back home..
218 Emily's master
"Hmm? Aren't we going to the capital, grandma?" Emily had told her earlier that she would bring her to the capital to look for a suitable master but right now they had dropped down from the sky, well outside of any city.
The white-haired woman dropped down the girl from her arms, letting her walk on her own. "We are already in the vicinity of the capital, little girl. It's just that now I had changed my plans." She began walking on the small pathway towards nowhere in particular.
Mira followed behind her waiting for Emily to continue with her words. "At first I wanted one of my friends to teach you. But you awakened a rather destructive power. That's why I had to bring you here, to someone more experienced than my friends."
"More experienced than your friends? That means the person must be older than you too?" Mira asked curiously. She watched Emily nod back in response. "Of course. Rather she must be the oldest person around here. But remember this, never bring her age into the conversation. Ahem.. she is a little touchy about that subject."
Mira had a few doubts but she chose to keep her mouth closed, considering that she can see a large structure hidden behind many large trees. Packing her head to her prior suggestion, she checked with Emily. "Is this the place?"
With a short 'Yes', her grandma pulled her along to knock on the door. It took some time for the occupants of this lone mansion to answer back. Mira saw a middle-aged lady open the door for them. She must be a maid here, that's what she gathered from the type of dress she wore. The woman jumped in Emily's chest as soon as they came face to face.
"You are back, elder sister Emily!! We missed you so much." Emily too made sure to return the favor by hugging the woman tightly in her embrace. "I understand, Rachel but as you know, I don't like being holed up in one place for too long."
The blonde woman seems to be aware of these things as she didn't put Emily's words to heart, choosing to find the girl her elder sister had brought along. "Hohoho.. don't tell me you got married in all those years you left us, sister. Is this your child?"
Emily was perfectly aware of Rachel's disposition and chose to completely ignore her question, realizing that the woman was intentionally messing with her. Mira stepped up after being called out. She bowed down with respect, introducing herself. "Hello there, beautiful lady. I am Mira, granddaughter of Ms. Emily."
With the way this woman interacted with her grandma she can't be an ordinary maid here. Hence, she followed the best etiquette possible. Her words had clearly left an impression on the woman as her smile widened from ear to ear. "My.. my... little child, you got such a sweet voice. Hehe.. come give aunt a hug."
Rachel was a tall woman, so Mira found herself being choked in her bosom, next moment. Being especially happy with her comments, the blonde showed sine extra love. "Not only your voice is sweet, but even your face is also so cute, like a little doll. Wow.. you will turn into quite a stunner in only a few years."
Released from her grip Mira blushed at her remarks. "You are too kind, aunt Rachel." The woman patted her head affectionately before pulling them into the mansion. "Please settle in, both of you. Should I bring something to eat for you guys? You must be hungry after a long journey here."
Mira kept to herself, letting Emily take the charge. The older woman shook her head in response. "That can wait, Rachel. First, tell me if master is here. There is some important matter that I need to discuss with her." Only now did Mira came to understand that her grandma had brought her to her own teacher. Everything about the experienced person made sense after this discovery.
"Haha... Sure. She is here but I am not sure if she would even allow you in her room, taking into account that she had ordered us to throw you out of the property if you ever come back." Rachel bit her tongue playfully, leaving Emily embarrassed.
"Ahem.. let's not talk about those matters right now. Please bring me to her, I will persuade her for my case." Rachel was enjoying the abashed look on her sister's face. It's been many years since they had seen each other.
"Okay then. Follow me. But don't blame it on me if she is angered." Taking the last laugh Rachel began climbing the large stairs in the middle of the massive hall. The two ladies followed behind her to land in front of a closed room on the third floor.
Knock* *Knock* "Master, can I bring the guests in?" "Ammmh.. mhhh.. yess.. mhh.." The trio can hear the soft moaning sounds coming from the room. Mira was instantly reminded of Amelia when she would be mounted by her brother. That's exactly how her mother will moan. But wasn't a woman elderly enough to be Emily's master, too old to be involved in sex-related activities?
The sounds kept emanating from the room but the voice refused to acknowledge the people standing at her door. Rachel looked at Emily and smiled wryly. It was abundantly clear that the woman was deliberately ignoring them. At her elder sister's behest, Rachel made another attempt at the door.
This time they got a response alright, albeit a heavy-handed one. "Rachel, do you want me to throw you out together with the intruder?" Emily has had enough and she unlocked the door herself."Pardon my intrusion then, master!"
The door opened wide and Mira found a naked young girl on the bed. Her whole body was covered in massaging oil as two other maids rubbed it all over her body. Mira's eyes searched around the room but can't find the old lady that her mind pictured, yet there was no one else in the room apart from those three people.
Only then, she noticed Emily and Rachel's gazes staring at the young girl, laying with her back up. 'Don't tell me!' Her mind did the calculations and found out that this girl that looked no elder than herself was the elderly 'master' Emily had been talking about. Previously she had failed to notice but the admonishing voice from earlier too was not exactly the voice of an old lady.
"Hmm? So now you have grown so rampant as to disturb your master's privacy?" Sure enough, it was the young girl who turned her face towards them and replied in a grumpy voice.
Emily bowed at her waist. "I am very sorry for that, master. There is some important matter that I want to discuss with you. As you know there is no one more knowledgeable than you in this entire Cylon Empire."
The girl immediately turned her head away from them. "Buttering me won't help your case, Emily. I am very disappointed in you." She said that but Mira thought otherwise. The praise had already gotten to her head as her voice had softened by many degrees.
Emily beckoned the other two women, who giggled and stepped away. She rolled up her sleeves and dug her hands in her master's soft calves. "Disciple had done many wrongs to master but the master is truly the most magnanimous one. I am sure you will forgive this stupid student." While saying that her hands had begun working up and down her dainty legs.
"Huh.. not happening. It's all a waste... Mhh... Oi.. Don't get all touchy with me. Did you ask for my permission?" Emily's hands moved to the two soft buns, crushing them together, eliciting a new set of moans from the girl.
"Master's body is so soft. You must be rather tired, please let this useless disciple take away some of your burdens." In the meanwhile, Rachel has introduced Mira to the other two maids there, who can't help but pinch her cheeks in amusement.
Time passed and only in the next 10 minutes, Emily had completely won over the girl. "I will forgive you this time, rude girl. But this will be the very last." Emily pulled up the girl by her hands and made her settle in her lap. "Of course, master. Disciple will make sure I never again be willful." Just then Emily stealthily winked at the maids who chuckled in response.
"Damn.. had these grow again?" The girl hurriedly picked out both her breasts out and began sizing them up, using her small hands. She would place one hand on Emily's breasts while the other on her non-existent one, trying the map out the differences. Emily didn't mind it, having been used to the favorite pass time of her master.
"You guys, what are you standing idle for? Rachel, go bring some meal and you two, start your cultivation." The way the little master delivered the orders around, Mira found it quite cute.
The maids ran out and her eyes landed on the other young girl in the room. "Let me guess. This must be your youngest granddaughter?" She didn't mind the nudity and beckoned the girl to come close.
"Wow.. you are such a darling!!" Valarie cupped Mira's face in her hands and kissed the girl on her forehead. She made her sit beside them on the bed while turning back to Emily. "So what is that you wanted to speak with me?"
Emily watched the girl bend and put her nipple in her mouth to suckle on them. Anyone else would have been creeped out by her sudden behavior but only the water mage knew that this gesture was reserved for only a handful of Valarie's closet disciples.
"It's about the girl, master." Emily went on to explain the whole situation to her. Once she reached the part about Mira's strange abilities, her face took on a frown as she even forgot to suckle on those sweet nipples in front of her.
"Black flames? It shouldn't be that bad? There must be a few people around with that same ability?" Emily shook her head. She switched her gaze to Mira and the girl closed her eyes. The next minute Valarie found a dark flame enveloping her right hand.
Emily clicked her fingers and a small glob of water manifested in the air, surrounding Mira's hand. Yet, the flame remained burning with just as much ferocity, even submerged in the water ball. Expectedly, Valarie's eyes widened in disbelief.
No matter how powerful the flames were, they should have been doused by water, that's the common principle of this world. Still, under her own eyes, she saw the logic break. There was a notion in her mind but Valarie kept herself from mentioning it. That will be too out of this world.
"Let me check you, little girl." Mira didn't resist when the little master's hands landed on her back. Once her mana permeated the girl's body, she was left even more confused. The only reason she had thought of was that this girl was not entirely human but that doubt was laid to rest when she found her intact mana channels, just like a normal human.
Though they were much thicker than normal, but they belonged to a human indeed. Valarie removed her hands and used them to touch the flames hovering over Mira's hands. "Hmm?" Next minute she had pulled back her hand to find a tiny dark spot on her palm where the fire had burnt through her skin.
It was an astonishing issue. With how weak the girl was right now, it should have been impossible for her to harm her body even if she dropped all her defenses. "Sorry Emily, but master got no idea about it. Hmm.. maybe I will need to visit the library once again.. So, what do you want me to do?"
219 The capital
Valarie turned to look at Emily but found a hungry gaze sizing her up. She realized her intentions and hurriedly jumped out of her lap. But alas, her student had already anticipated her move and she held onto her hands, not allowing her to run out of the room.
"Nooo... Emily.. that's not fair... I don't want to do it.. no.. no.. !!" Mira was the most surprised out of all. Was this little girl throwing tantrums on the floor really the master to one of the greatest Grand Magus in the Cylon Empire? She acted even worse than herself. And what made her so frustrated? Emily hadn't even said anything yet.
The water mage pulled back the girl, back in her embrace, and held her from behind. "You already know I can't rely on anyone else, master. You will be the best one to handle this little lady right here. So, please can you take my girl under you?"
Valarie looked like she will start crying any moment now. "No... Emily. All my life I had been training students under me. I am too old for this, now. I got no energy to spare on this. Please let me go. How about this? Let me introduce you to some people that I know of, I am sure they would love to train a talent like her." She stared at Emily with innocence in her eyes, hoping that the woman will change her mind.
But Emily firmly shook her head. "You don't exactly realize how delicate her situation can become from time to time, master. I can't believe in anyone else, except the very best." This must be a huge deal for the girl wrapped around in Emily's arms as even after constant persuasion she refused to accept it.
Mira was blushing heavily. What was this? Even in her next life, she could not have imagined the situation will develop like this. Wasn't her grandma effectively forcing the other party into accepting her as a disciple.
"Think about it, master Valarie. Didn't you always complain that you never had someone that can play with you? See, isn't she the perfect playmate that you desired? Both of you look like sisters if you ask me." This time Mira saw the girl's conviction fluctuate. She took a glance at her and Mira found all her hair stand on ends.
"Ahhhh.. you are the worst, Emily. I don't know what came over me when I accepted to take you under me. All these years I have been wiping your butt clean." Her body slumped in Emily's embrace as she gave up on her futile struggles.
"Hehe.. thank you so much, master. I love you so much. Let me reward you with a kiss." Mira saw her grandmother cup the girl's face and kiss her on her small lips. Valarie was abashed but didn't break away from the kiss, choosing to hold Emily's face in her own hands and suck on her lips. Their kiss was sensual even without any involvement of tongues.
"Huh.. you always take advantage of me!!" Valarie was sulking but it was more or less clear who was the winner in this confrontation. Emily giggled and swiped her hand midair. A large bottle of wine appeared and she began pouring the slightly greenish liquid in the glasses. "Hehe.. see! Ain't I the best? I always remember to take care of all your needs."
Valarie's eyes had turned to stars, the moment she noticed the bottle in Emily's hands. She gulped the access drool, watching the divine liquid pour out in the glasses.
"Mira, can you leave us alone? Please inform Rachel that us master and disciple are going to have some alone time." Mira got the gist. These two 'adults' were probably going on a drinking spree and that's why a 'child' like her was shown the door.
"Yeah, tell her I am going to throw out anyone who is going to disturb us." Valarie made sure to peck her head multiple times, so as to show her determination. Mira got up and bowing to both the ladies, took her leave, closing the door behind her.
"Are you ready master?" The naked girl had already jumped in the bed, pecking her head non-stop. "Yes.. now give it to me." Getting a hold on the glass, Valarie looked as if she had gotten a hold on the divine elixir itself. "Cheers.. hehe.." Both master-disciple pegged their glass before slowly sipping the wine, relishing in the sweet yet burning taste.
Away from Valarie's mansion stood the capital city of the Cylon Empire. The capital was divided into two parts. A well-fortified wall separated the two localities. Most of the population lived on the outskirts of the city, outside of the walled region. Opposed to the inner portion of the city was the core, with massive mansions all around. All the important families, the royalty as well as the huge plantations were contained in the fortified boundaries.
Cylon Empire had gone to war with the beastmen, many a time but up until now, the defenses of the capital had never fallen. At the war times, the population in the outskirts is absorbed within the walls to protect them from the heavy onslaught of the savages.
Inside the walled inner city there lied the Wilder's estate. They were one of the important noble families of the Empire and hence deserved a place in this utopia. The estate spanned over multiple buildings and courtyards. A woman stood in front of a large mansion, waiting for her guests to dislodge from their carriages.
She sported firm buttocks wrapped in skin-tight clothing that accentuated every curve of her body. Her breasts were not very large but perfect for her athletic body. Yet, the one thing that differentiated her the most was the colorful tattoos present all over her body. Most of them were inspired by beasts. With detailed each pattern was, it was hard to believe of it only acted as an external embellishment.
Many maids were standing beside the lady, ready to welcome the guests. A middle-aged man stepped out of the horse-drawn carriage. The guy wore luxurious clothes and it was abundantly clear that he led a high social life. As the man walked towards the lady with a slight smile on his face, the woman bowed with the utmost respect.
"Welcome, elder Rufus!" The guy approached the lady and put his hand on her shoulder, breaking her bow. "No need for all those formalities, Mrs. Linda." Saying that he took the woman's hand in his own and planted a kiss on it.
"As discussed, I have convinced fourth and seventh elders to listen to your request. Everything ahead will rely on you." Linda thanked the man and saw two similarly dressed men walking towards them.
Rufus stepped to the side, allowing the woman to face up with his colleagues. Linda welcomed the other two high-profile guests and both of them replied with the same shallow smile as Rufus. She can see the seventh elder's lecherous eyes opening eyeing her buxom body but she didn't register any protest. Or rather she was not exactly in a position to do so.
"Please follow me, elders. We will take inside." All three of them nodded and Linda brought them to the large hall. She directed them to their seats and waited for them to settle in, before sitting down herself.
The maids surrounding them were quick to bring the refreshments and placed them on the large table ahead of the guests. All three of her guests picked up their glasses of wine and the one named the fourth elder, initiate the conversation.
"You can let us know about the matter, Mrs. Linda." He was the eldest one here and made sure that the woman realized how valuable his time was. He had some idea from the sixth elder about what preposition the woman was going to make.
The seventh elder was the youngest and all this while was staring at Linda's perky tits, uncaring about how others will perceive his behavior. The sixth elder, Rufus, was the calmest of all of them. He sipped his wine before commenting in support of the old man.
"Master Fourth is right, Mrs. Linda. Let's not waste his time. You can be direct. I am sure he will be able to come up with a solution to your worries." Linda nodded her head before placing her glass back on the table and glancing at the three men ahead of her.
With a deep breath, she began. "There is a single request that I have for all masters. As all of you might be aware, my husband took over the task of investigating the appearance of a demonic entity in a town at the outskirts of our empire."
The fourth elder fell in thought before he recalled the incident from 3 months back. That incident actually turned out to be a dud and they were uselessly worried about it.
"Yes, I remember that. But I don't think we heard from your husband after that assignment. He never returned to us." Linda can feel some reproach in his voice.
"I am not sure what that guy is involved with. That was an important duty we gave him. I am a bit disappointed that even people from such esteemed families are messing up like this." He was assuming that the man must have been distracted by worldly affairs and didn't even bother to report back to the royal court. It wasn't all that surprising considering how much how much this clan indulged in carnal pleasures.
Thankfully, Mrs. Emily had been at the site when the incident took place and was kind enough to investigate it on her own accord. Later she even reported her findings to them, helping them rest easy. But all of that can't save Wilder's man from the blame.
Linda can see that the old man's mood was spoilt as soon as she brought the topic to her husband. She immediately bowed her head in response. "Please masters, listen to me first. I don't think my husband is to blame here. Rather I have a bad feeling about it. He might have fallen victim to some sinister plot by the beastmen. Especially when the town was in close proximity to the border."
The fourth was not impressed by her logic. "I hope you realize the absurdity of your words Mrs. Linda. If those savages can infiltrate in our territory and kill off one of our most powerful warriors with such ease, then I guess we are struggling in vain then."
There were a few solid reasons for the fourth elder's reasoning. Though Jacob was not the best mage in the Wilder clan, yet courtesy of his ability to manipulate beasts it would be nigh impossible for even a Grand Magus level opponent to kill him off without giving him am opportunity to alert anyone. Not to mention he can always run away.
Linda shook her head. "I know, fourth master. But this is the first time he had been out for so long and didn't even contact us. Not to mention he was with our child. You can say that I am being paranoid but if possible I would like to request you to please organize a search party to track his whereabouts."
This time the seventh elder put down his empty glass before responding to her with a smirk. "Haha... I think you forgot Mrs. Linda, the last time we organized a search party for Mr. Jacob we ended up finding him in the lap of a peasant slut, passed out with excessive liquor overdose. What makes you think that this time will be any different?"
The fourth elder had his resolve strengthened after his junior's remarks. He got up, deciding to take his leave. "Pardon me, Mrs. Linda. But we can't allocate our resources to find someone with such a bad track record. It's not like we are unanswerable to our seniors."
Linda panicked when the old man left his seat. She had been out of options after having already begged the main family for help, with no credible assistance in return. She wouldn't have been so uneasy had it only been Jacob who was missing but he took Samuel with him too. What if something bad happens to them? That would be disastrous for her.
"Please, fourth master. I have a proposal. I beg you to listen to it at least once." She turned her gaze to Rufus who sighed in response. "Ahem.. how about we listen to what Mrs.. Linda had in her mind, fourth elder?"
220 Trade with the Wilder lady
The old man was decided to take his junior's offer and sat back down in his seat. "Huh.. go on." Linda drew in her breath, directing a gaze of gratitude towards Rufus.
"I know you are unwilling to direct your resources towards something you deem unnecessary. That's why I propose to take on the expenses for this venture." The old guy fell in thought for once. Yet, he shook his head. "Even if you do that, first of all, you need to take the permission of the royal court to move the troops. Also, let me warn you this is going to be rather expensive. If you want my advice, you are better off hiring some mercenaries for this task, that will be way more economical."
How would Linda had not thought of it? She had paid a few adventurers from the guild to do the same but with no results. That gave her all the more reason to suspect that something was definitely wrong. This was her last resort, if even a small contingent can be pulled in for the search she was hopeful that they can very easily locate Jacob and her son.
"I have tried that, fourth elder. I got no choice but to ask for your help. That's why I called requested master Rufus to step up this meeting. I know it can be hard to convince the court for this task, but I am sure if all three of you put in some words, they won't be able to refuse all of you." Linda put forth her suggestion.
Before they can mull over the proposal she added. "I am willing to allocate 20 days worth of produce from our crystal mines for this." As expected she saw each of their eyes shine with greed. It was evident that they had been dragging their feet earlier only to get something for themselves out of this deal.
10 days of crystal produce for her mines would have been enough to cover the expenses for the troop movement. The rest 10 days' worth of payment was for each elder to split among themselves.
"Mhm.. 25. We will make it 25 days' worth of your mines. If you agree then we have a deal." The old man didn't even bother to check with his juniors, putting forth his counter-proposal with a borderline arrogant attitude.
Linda can only grit her teeth, hoping that Rufus might step in but alas, no amount of personal connections can trump hard profits. She buried her misgivings deep in her mind and put on a beautiful smile. "Then I thank all elders for agreeing to this lady's request."
The head elder chugged another glass of wine, having made a good income with minimal efforts from his side. Linda had no idea that the entire amount was going to end up in their hands. They just had to make a few things up and convince the court to step in. Once they got them to do that, they can embezzle the entire amount themselves.
"Ahem... Mrs. Linda, I think you forgot to persuade this humble man, here." Linda turned to look at the smirking seventh elder. She winced in her heart. Resolving herself, she was unwilling to take any further loss.
Keeping the same enchanting smile on her face she responded to the middle-aged man. "Haha... I am so sorry if you felt neglected, seventh elder. It was just that fourth elder was the most senior here, so I thought it was best to negotiate the terms with him."
"Please let me know if I can do anything for you. But regarding the payment, that will be my limit. I won't be able to spare any more than that." She continued, chugging a glass of wine herself. If she didn't stand up to these guys, they won't even hesitate to drain her to the extremes.
The old man grew anxious at her words. He had just secured a good deal, it will be a big waste of his juniors messed it up now. Nevertheless, the seventh elder chose to ignore the harsh glance the old man was casting at him. Keeping the same smirk on his face he wantonly moved his sight all over Linda's seductive curves.
"Haha.. didn't worry, Mrs. Linda. Persuading me isn't too hard. I don't need any material benefits but you see, I have always heard that women from the Wilder clans are just as wild in bed as they are on the battlefield. Hence, I can't stop myself from tasting one for myself. Also, I am sure my seniors here will enjoy that too. Hehe... What do you guys say?"
His words calmed down both the old man and Rufus. "Haha.. sure. It's not a bad idea since we are already here. What do you say, fourth elder?" Rufus took over the conversation.
Watching the old man nod, Linda clapped her hands, directing her maids to personally attend to the guests. "Haha... If that's the case then I guess it's my maids' good fortune to serve all of you." Getting her command the maids got on their knees and began helping the guests out of their clothes.
The middle-aged man keenly observed one of the maids slip his trousers and gently wrap her hands around his cock. Yet, before the woman can put her mouth on his dick, he slapped her hands away. Getting up he walked behind the pretty lame lady and placed his hands on her perky breasts. "Hmm... I believe you misunderstood our intentions, Mrs. Linda. We don't want to fuck fuck some maids. Rather we would like to have this amazing body of yours."
Linda didn't resist his hands, letting the man pull off her dress to reveal her neat globes for everyone. Linda can only sigh and give in. Fortunately, their demands were not too outrageous. She would have truly struggled, had they asked for more from her family income. Compared to that, a sex session was a passable development.
"Haha... Are you sure, elders? Because I don't think I have all the charms from my younger days." Her question was directed towards the other two elders who had their cocks sucked on by her housemaids.
"You must be kidding Mrs. Linda. How can these maids compare to yourself? Believe me, no one can tell that you have a kid haha.." Even the old man seems to be in the mood for some free pussy today. Beside him Rufus was all happy, to join in on the fun.
"You are all too humble, elders. But I am not sure if I can handle all three mhhh.. of you at once... mhhh.." A few moans escaped her mouth when the man pinched her nipples from behind. "Why do I feel that you are messing with us, Mrs. Linda haha... We might have gotten a bit old, nonetheless, we have got the required experience in pleasing a woman." Saying that Rufus got up and removing his clothes, approached the tattooed lady with his stiff cock pointing at her face.
"Haha.. rightly said, my friend." The old man was not in hurry, keeping the maids head bogged down in his crotch. The twitching muscles of her insides made him gain an erection.
Opposite to him, Rufus had his dick stroked by the madam of the house. Despite their status, it's not every day that they can get their hands on some high-profile pussies for themselves. In truth, the court elders were respectable characters in the Cylon Empire but the real power was held within the hands of the royal family as well as the multiple noble clan heads.
Even though Linda was not from the main family branch, it was evidently not a deal-breaker for them. He held onto her head and pushed her down on his shaft, shoving it deep in her mouth. "Mhhh... Yeahh.. right there.. mhhh.." It was a bonus that the woman turned out to be good with her mouth too.
"Gluuggg.. glugg.. mhhhhuu.. muuu.. gluuugg... Mhh.. ahhhgmm.." Linda took a break from the blowjob to move to the other cock, ready for her on the other side. "Looks like I made all of you real hard haha.." The seventh elder took hold of her head from Rufus and moaned in ecstasy as his cock traveled deep in her warm tunnel.
"Yeahhh... Nothing can compare to a noblewoman giving a head haha..." Rufus agreed to the statement watching down at his cock getting stroked by Linda's tender hands.
Sometime later, the old man remained unsatisfied with only a maid and moved over. Rufus pulled Linda on the ground and peeled off her clothes to reveal her naked body. She had a thick bush over her pussy that only increased her sensual figure. Coming to terms with their desires she got on her knees and bend down.
The middle-aged man pulled her ass cheeks apart and put her untamed cunt on exhibition. "Here old master, please embark on the adventures haha.." The old man thanked the guy before taking his position in her rear.
"Mhhhh.. ahuuu.. mhhh.." Linda felt fingers dig in her ass cheeks roughly while a cock made its way through her vaginal canal. Rufus was not interested in giving her any respite, arranging her hair locks he used it to maintain a grip on her head. Keeping her head locked in place he began ramming his cock to the back of her throat.
"Gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk..." Linda made sure to keep her mouth open wide for the assault. At her back, the old man had held onto her slender waist, beginning to pump slowly inside her, taking his own sweet time.
The seventh elder, on the other hand, can't seem to have enough of her doughy breasts. They were not big but a lot springy. "How is she, fourth elder?" The old man took a break from his heavy pumps, slapping the woman's butt cheeks. "Haha... it's been a long time since I have had a cunt this good. She seems to be working on my cock with those soft muscles of hers. It's rare to find such talented sluts in nobility."
Most of the time while the women of the nobility were beautiful aesthetically, they seemed to lack proper sex skills. "Mhhhhh.. ahhhhmm.." The middle-aged man twisted Linda's nipples making the woman cry out in pain. "Hehe.. see? Do you feel any difference?"
He watched as the old man's eyes sparked in a pleasant surprise. He immediately grabbed hold of her waist once again and got to work inside the pussy with renewed vigor. "You are right. Her cunt had contracted by quite a lot mhhh.. yeahh... She is sucking my cock in.. wow.."
A tighter cunt means the older man can enjoy even more. His cock was not even an average length so it was getting difficult for him to enjoy sex, despite having the desires. But now, it was considerably better.
"Haha... I knew you will love it, old fourth. A friend of mine told me about this technique. The only issue is that this seems to work only with ladies of the Wilder clan." With those words, his hold on Linda's bust grew more stringent, simultaneously as he moved to her face, dangling his cock on her face.
Linda shifted to his cock, choosing to stroke on Rufus's dick for the meanwhile. "You truly are better with a woman in bed, seventh." *Pagghh* The man in turn grappled Linda's head around and slapped her face. Before she could register any protest he shoved his cock back in her mouth, shutting her up.
"Haha... it's nothing like that, old Sixth. It's just that you seniors are so much hard-working that I always get some free time to fool around with some whores. That's the only reason I know a thing or two about them." His gaze fell on the woman sucking dutifully on his cock..
221 Emily's changes
"Ahem.. aunt Rachel, sorry to disturb you but they chased me out." Mira had found her way to the ground floor and somehow located the kitchen room after some searching around. She didn't find the other two women from earlier, they might have left for their cultivation.
Rachel turned back around to see the cute girl on her door. "Haha.. chased you out? Don't tell me those guys are back to drinking? Master is not allowed to drink at this age now ahhh.. those idiots..!!"
Mira saw the woman wipe her hands in a towel and getting ready to give those two ladies a piece of her mind. "I think it's better if you leave them be. Master was rather serious about it and asked me to make it clear that anyone who disturbs her will be getting thrown out."
Listening to her sentence, Rachel can only sigh and return to her work. "Huh.. let them be then. She will realize the blunder soon enough." She chopped on some fruits before continuing. "You can settle in the hall, little Mira. Your food might take some time."
But Rachel noticed the girl walk to her and roll up her sleeves. "How about I help you out, aunt Rachel? I love cooking." Looking in those innocent dark eyes, the lady found herself lost for a second. "Haha.. you such a sweetheart, kid. Here, help me peel off the skins for these."
Rachel passed on a plate of palm-sized fruits to Mira, much to her amazement. Those were Yuvas. She had tasted these delicious fruits only a limited number of times. Her family could not afford it but sometimes Emily will have her eat them at her place.
"So Mira, how is everyone in your family? Sorry about it but I got no knowledge of Emily's relatives. She rarely talks about them when she is around us. All I know is that she had two sons." Rachel apologized for her lack of knowledge.
Mira revealed a charming smile, giggling while replying. "Yeah.. grandma keeps away from the family for most of the time. I heard from father that it's only a few years that she had shown willingness to get together with everyone..." She went on to give her a long monologue about everyone in their extended family.
"Ohh.. so you have a brother too. Haha.. why do I feel like you are not particularly fond of the guy? Does he bully you?" Rachel observed the sudden change in expression of the girl once she mentioned the boy. For her, it seemed like she had a strained relationship with him. That was the reasoning behind her question.
Mira fell silent for a while before nodding her head vigorously. "Yes.. he is bad. But it won't be the same anymore. Previously, he could bully me because I was weak but now, I got the powers to bully him back haha.."
For a moment Rachel was convinced that the boy might be the innocent party here. "Haha.. you sure are a feisty girl. Anyhow, how did it go?" Responding to the confusion on Mira's face she explained further. "I mean about your request for getting to be a disciple of my master?"
Mira was taken aback by her question. How did she know about it? She remembered Emily never mentioned anything about it. "It went well, sort of. But how did you know that grandma brought me here for that purpose?"
"Hehe.. figured it out." The blonde only responded with a cheeky smile and focussed on her cooking, leaving a puzzled Mira to stare at her face for a while."Ahhmmm... Mhhh.. ahh.. mhhuuu..." Linda sucked on the stiff cock in her mouth while Rufus pumped her vagina from behind. The dick in her mouth belonged to the old man, who had recently taken a break after being out of breath from the heavy jerks.
The seventh elder had taken his seat on her back as a maid sucked him off. He was the junior here, so it was only natural that he will get his chance once Rufus was satisfied with her cunt.
"Here fourth elder, let me hold her for you. Don't hesitate to fuck her mouth. These Wilder ladies can take much more punishment." He extended his hand to mercilessly tug on Linda's hair, making her jerk back. "Haha.. thanks, here I go then." He cupped her face in his hands and began plugging her throat with his dick.
Under the dual assault, Linda was finding herself overwhelmed. Through these older men were nowhere hear her husband or her son for that matter. Yet, the fact was that she had not been touched in these last 2 months, at all.
She was spit-roasted for a while when Rufus chose to relinquish his position to his junior and moved to the front, letting the wilder lady suck his cock once again."Haaahhhhh... I never felt this good in a while hahahaha... Elven wine is the best Ahahaha..." Emily watched the naked girl dancing around on the bed with a wine bottle, half her size.
"You had enough, master. Return it *hiccup* to me.." Emily herself had drunk a bit too much. It's been many years since she saw Valarie. It was a happy occasion and so both master and disciple ensued up losing themselves to the liquor.
"Noo... it's nott.. finished yet.. mhhh.." Valarie was barely holding onto her consciousness, tugging to both sides with each step. Thus it wasn't difficult for Emily to tackle the little lady to the bed and pull the wine bottle away from her.
"Give it back... you old hag.. *hiccup* Don't you know how valuable *hiccup* this thing is. You had enough for the day." Saying that she had pulled the bottle back in her space ring before falling headfirst in Valarie's embrace, unable to get back up.More than half an hour had passed but the steamy atmosphere was still going on in the Wilders' mansion. Unwilling to cum just yet, the men took turns inside her while the maids made sure they retained their erection. Linda was close to her first orgasm when suddenly the middle-aged man stopped with his pumping.
"Mhhh?? Ahhhmmm!!" Soon enough she realized the reason for the break. He had begun to push his cock in her butthole. "Mhh.. seventh elder, I think you got inside the wrong whole."
Pahhh* The man pulled on her hair harder making her writhe in pain before slapping her butt cheeks. "Haha... I don't think so slut. Do you think I don't know how unorthodox you guys are when it comes to sex? Are you telling me this is the first time you took a cock in here?"
"Ahhhmmmhh!!" Linda's hands squeezed the two cocks in her hands harder when the man thrusted his entire length down her bowels. Whatever he said was true. She had tried that hole a few times with her husband, though it is not as enjoyable as her primary hole, it was pleasurable nonetheless.
"Haha.. you are as weird as always. Who fucks a woman there huh.." The other two companions were not intrigued by the idea but the seventh elder was having the time of his life.
"What's weird in this? I will suggest seniors to at least give it a try. She is so tight here.. mhhh.. yeahh!!.. Believe me, you will love it. Also, not many noblewomen will allow you to penetrate their ass haha.." He put forth his point but it didn't seem to impress the men.
"Nah.. we are good like this." Rufus was quick to refute him but beside him the old man silently watched Linda, breathing heavily like a beast in heat. Her eyes were shut and she but in her lips. Was she enjoying that?
It was a very difficult thing to change habits at his age but a single word had stuck in his head. His junior was right. Wouldn't that hole be tighter than her pussy? With age, he had lost some of his girth and it had become harder to be satisfied with normal sex. Should he try something radical?
"Hmm? Fourth master? Don't tell me you are willing to give it a try haha.." The middle-aged man laughed, cognizant of the old man approaching him. Even Rufus was surprised by his behavior. Using a woman's anal tract was seen as childish behavior by the men. Only those amateurs fooled around with those holes in their early years when they are exploring a female's anatomy.
The man hurriedly pulled his cock out of Linda's gaping hole and made the woman lay lower on her chest, sticking her butt out for easier access to her hole. "Here. Go ahead old master, you will love it hehe.."
Saying that he moved to the front and sat on the floor, making Linda clean his cock with her mouth. "Mhhhh...!!" It wasn't the woman who moaned but rather the old man, who just experienced a pleasure never felt before.
His cock grew by an entire inch inside her hot hole. His pistoning grew harsher with each passing minute. Rufus found his junior smirking at him."Ahhhh.. my head hurts.. aiiioo.." Valarie woke up many hours later, only to find herself in Emily's arms. A severe headache struck her after the overdose of alcohol. "Ahh... Fuck.. have I grown too old for this?" Somehow she gathered her wits and got up to find it was evening already.
"Oii.. sleepy head!!" Emily woke up to the soft slaps to her cheeks. "Wake up..! We slept for too long." The white-haired lady too got up while holding her head. "Ahh... We had too much..!!"
"Haha.. certainly. But I enjoyed it nonetheless hahaha.." Watching the little girl laugh so uproariously made Emily smile with emerging sentiments. These passing years had taught her that she had been too hard on those close to her.
Yes, she loved her husband with all her heart. But which wars didn't claim their own set of lives? They were just an unlucky couple who had to be separated by the cruel realities of the world. That didn't mean she didn't have others who cared for her in this life. It was a mistake on her part to cut herself off from society altogether.
Looking back at her decisions now, she felt her actions were no different than a child's. That was the reason she had decided to live her life to the fullest now. What's done was done. It can't be changed. But that didn't mean everyone around her had to be reminded of the pain in her heart every time they looked at her face.
Now she was trying her best to make up for the lost decades. Though it was difficult to fit in, she was trying her best. Her thoughts reminded her of the boy she took in as a disciple. As she had expected, her guidance was not exactly necessary for him.
He had thought that he could fool her by not cultivating with her provided technique. He was too naive to believe he could deceive a grand magus. Since the first day itself, she was aware that the boy had access to an even better technique than her's. Yet, he never told her about it.
He must have his reasons for doing so. 'Haah... I just hope he is safe.' The part regarding his cultivation technique, she believed that she can uncover it if she spent enough time with the boy. As of right now, he must not feel comfortable enough to share everything with her. But the matter related to the demon was much more complicated.
The brute force didn't work against him. He had been thoroughly defeated, without even uncovering a single motivation behind his advent.
"What happened? Something in your mind?" Valarie can see Emily's rigid expressions. Hence, tried to probe it. "Nope... it's nothing master. I can't let my matters trouble you anymore. All these years I have been rather hard on you."
For a moment Valarie's eyes grew turbulent, looking at the melancholic face of her disciple. She had never loved anyone all her life so it wasn't easy for her to understand the matters related to man and woman but recalling how close Emily had been with the boy multiple decades back, she had every reason to believe that this woman had gone through a lot..
222 Demon exposed?
Valarie wrapped her small arms around Emily's head pulling her into her embrace. Her eyes had grown wet. "Forgive master, little girl. I could never understand the meaning of love and will probably remain oblivious to your sufferings all my life. But I know one thing for sure. All of you guys are like a family to me. I got no one else other than all my students."
"I have been so sad when you went away from me... Ahuu.. mmm.. so sad.. ahhuuu..." Emily felt warm tears seeping through her hair and her own eyes watered up. "Promise master that you will *sniff* never do that *sniff* Ahuuuhh... Wuuu.."
Valarie cried like a baby and it was Emily's time to soothe the lady. She was probably one of the most powerful beings in his whole empire and right now she cried incessantly in her arms. Emily caressed her hair and kissed her on her forehead. "I promise master. I won't go away. I have learned my lesson."
Only when she saw the bright smile on her face, did Valarie wiped the tears off her face. Many of her disciples were already dead long ago. Some passed away due to old age others met their ends in the never-ending cycles of wars. Only a few of her students managed to broke through the highest levels of cultivation and achieve a long enough life to accompany her in her old age.
Emily let the care fondle her face until she was satisfied. "Remember what you promised!!" She pinched her cheeks in return and laughed. "Haha.. sure master. I won't leave you unless you kick me out by yourself."
"Huh... Good!!" Valarie pulled her cheeks away from her grasp before taking on a dignified expression once again. "Now tell me what's on your mind. Is it related to that demonic entity?"
For a second Emily's face became uneased but in the next one, she had put her emotions in check. "That was a fake piece of news, master. The incident in my hometown was not related to a demonic presence."
Valarie jumped off the bed and began putting on her clothes. "Humph.. trying to deceive this old mother here? Okay then let's see what your response is when I tell you that your elder sister had already sent me a report on your clash with the demon in the north-western border forest."
"Elder sister?" Emily can't maintain her calm anymore. Was the cover blown away? "Huh.. yes. Felecia was close by when she heard the news about a world-altering battle between experts from some locals. Intrigued by their accounts, she decided to take a look herself. Later, she informed me about it."
"Does anyone else know about this matter?" Valarie saw the concern on Emily's face and replied seriously. "No. The matter came up for discussion at the royal court but they concluded you might have fought against an expert from the beastmen tribe. They could not tell the presence of the demon. Seems like you cleared the battlefield rather thoroughly huh.."
"I decided against releasing the information since there was every sign that you were trying to hide the demonic presence. No, tell me, why are you hiding this from everyone in the empire. I am sure you know the consequences of your actions and how damaging it can prove for us." Emily sighed in visible relief, listening to Valarie's explanation.
As long as it was only her master and elder sister, she can get them to keep it a secret for her. "It's very convoluted, master. Sorry, but I can't tell you everything just yet. But please do me a favor and keep the matter under wrap for now. I promise I will ask for your help if the situation develops out of hand but for now please believe in me."
Valarie can't stand against the barrage of emotional glances thrown at her. At last, she had to relent. "Ahhh.. you stupid girl. I just hope you don't mess up big time." Emily practically jumped in her embrace, pecking her on her soft lips making the girl blush. "Huh.. what was that for?" She acted aloof but the stupid grin on her face gave her away.
"Hehe... I love you, master. You have always treated me the best." Valarie bubbled up in her heart after getting a hug from her favorite disciple. It was very easy to see the cheerful self of Emily re-emerging.
Nevertheless, her expression turned stoic recalling another matter. "Then should I assume you had the hand in the disappearance of the man from the Wilder family?" Felecia had done her own research and had come to this conclusion. From there it was easy for the master and student to discern what was the fate of the man and his son.
Once she brought up the matter, Emily's mood dropped. She gave a slight nod and Valarie can only caress her head in frustration. "What made you go so far? They were fellow humans, Emily? Have you gone mad?"
She can look over the issue of hiding facts from the empire but to actively murder their fellow humans, was too much for even Valarie. Given Emily's strength and cunningness, it would be next to impossible that this event will ever see the daylight, yet this was against their basic morality.
Emily fell back in the bed but her eyes regained their resoluteness. "I had no other choice. I would have made the same decision, over and over again. I don't regret it."
"Ahhh... Now I am even more eager to find out who are you trying to save." Valarie can only massage her head in annoyance. Emily took on a smile before holding onto her small hands and brought her out of the room. "Haha.. just know this master, if the matter comes to light then it might endanger someone close to me. So, if someone threatens my peace once again then I will kill them off."
A murderous glint flashed in Emily's eyes, completely different than her normal self. For a moment Valarie was stunned speechless but then she began laughing heartily. This girl was showing every sign of returning to her previous self. She didn't know what made her change so much but she was loving it.
A few hours earlier*
"Mhhh.. ahhhh.. yesss.. right there.. mhhh.." A surprise was visible on the faces of the senior royal court elders. Rufus laid on his back in bed with Linda riding on his erect cock. As time had passed the Wilder woman had gone crazier. Right now she was grinding her ass over his groins, while her pussy contracted and squeezed the life out of his cock.
"Mhhhh...!!" She was a beast in bed. Apart from Rufus, she had the old man's cock in her mouth and the seventh elder's cock in her ass. Completely unfazed by the number of men having a go at her all at once, Linda jerked her ass back and forth, relishing in the sensation of having both her holes filled at once.
Sadly, an hour had passed and the men appeared to be exhausted of the continuous fucking. They had been too naive to think that they can overwhelm her just with their numbers. It was virtually impossible. With each passing minute, she was growing even hornier.
"Ahhh... I am cumming mhhhh...!!" Rufus can't hold on any longer. The strong grip of her pussy became tighter once he announced her limit. Linda was trying to achieve her orgasm with him.
"Ahhhh!" He took hold of the breasts hanging over him and bit hard on her nipples. "Mhhh.. ahhhmm.." Linda squirmed in pleasure, her vagina flooding her cum combined with Rufus's semen all over him. For a second all strength had left her body and she collapsed onto him.
Suddenly, the man in her ass pulled her head back hard and shoved his cock to her depths, and left his cum inside her. This allowed Rufus to dislodge himself from under the lady, leaving her laying flat on her stomach.
"Looks like you enjoyed yourself, fourth master.. haha.. what did I tell you?" The man pulled his limp cock out of the tight hole before turning Linda on her back and sitting on her face, letting him clean himself up.
"Haha... Yeah, I should thank you for some great time." The old man seemed to be in a joyous mood after a good release, hence he didn't shy away from praising his junior.
"I think you should thank Mrs. Linda here. Let me tell you not every noblewoman is willing to let a man fuck her in the ass. They fuss too much about it." This prompted the old man to display his gratitude to the lady too.
Linda was done with the cock over her face and she replied after cleaning the cum stains from her face. "It's nothing, elder. I can't say I didn't enjoy it. You guys did great." Her words encouraged all three men. It wasn't easy to get recognition from a Wilder woman, in bed.
Rest of the chapter contain mentions of golden showers. If you want you can leave it here and move to the next one.*
"Thanks, madam Linda. I believe you enjoy one more thing hehe... I heard it's a common practice in your clan to piss over each other. So might madam be generous enough to allow is to do the same?" The Wilders were a clan that trained magic beasts to fight alongside them and thus most of their habits were inspired by the beasts.
Though the sex was not the best one at least she was able to reach a climax. "Hmm... I felt others were averse to the idea of doing that?" The middle-aged man was ready for her question. "Haha.. certainly. But it's not like we can't try it occasionally. What do you say, seniors? Would you like to try it?"
The old man didn't take long to respond. "Sure. Although I have got no experience in it but I don't think it will take much skill just to piss on someone haha.." His gaze turned to Rufus and his instructions were clear. The old guy wanted him to accompany him in this venture.
Though unwilling to take part in their tomfoolery, he was giving no other choice. His gentle she was enough indication for Linda to sit back up with her mouth open. "We can begin, whenever you guys are ready."
The seventh elder took the lead and wagged his cock waiting for his bladder to give a go-ahead. Watching him his colleagues too surrounded the woman in her bed, standing over her with their hands around their soft dicks.
Shhhrrr* *Shrrrrhhh* After a few spurts, their piss turned steady as all three streams landed right in her oral cavity. "Try to drink it all, Mrs. Linda." The middle-aged man was no rookie in the game. He must have had sex with other women of her clan too.
Nodding her head slightly, her throat working up and down, she began drinking the warm urine from all three men. No matter how proficient with this, it was hard to swallow everything. Knowing that the men except Rufus moved their cocks away from her face. The old man followed his junior's lead as they began drenching her whole body in their waste fluids..
223 A ruthless Mage
Come on, guys. It's been 5 days since we had a new patron. How are we going to create a full universe of stories like these? Hehe.. Motivation is necessary to keep me going, so take some effort to support the work if you enjoy reading it. You can start with just $3.
Here's the link
https/slayer104 (remove the '*')
For those who can't support, just comment. I love reading them. As long as they don't get too personal lol.. Adios!!
2 months back*
Thud* *Thud* A massive magic beast ran through the wilderness at a breakneck speed. Two people sat on the back of the beast, a middle-aged man and another younger one.
"Are you sure about that father?" Seated behind his father, Samuel asked the man. Getting a positive response he questioned further. "But earlier you told me that you were not entirely sure if you truly sensed the demonic mana. How are you sure about it now?"
Jacob relaxed his shoulders. "I don't know. Still, I got a gut feeling about it." Samuel was left confused by such a vague answer. "Hmm.. isn't it bad. It's an important matter and it might lead to panic if the news came out."
Jacob shook his head firmly. "That's not our headache. It's something the royal court needs to deal with. The appearance of a demon is a serious affair that's why we can be allowed to be a bit paranoid. No one can blame us for it."
A smirk spread on his face as he continued. "Also, which option can make us liable for a bigger reward? what do you think?" Samuel was struck with a realization. Naturally, if they mentioned that they found nothing. There was no possibility of any further rewards.
On the other hand, if they mentioned otherwise then they might claim more. "If they can't find the demon, we can't be blamed for it since we were just being extra 'careful'. In case they locate him, then it's even better. I can be a national hero who played an integral role in averting a disaster hehe.." Jacob ended with a monologue with a sheepish laugh.
The more Samuel thought about it, the more he agreed with his father. In any case, they won't be taking a loss. "Wow.. Father, you are a genius. I never thought we can milk this situation in such a way."
Jacob didn't exactly dislike being praised by his young one. "You should pick up these skills from your father, brat. Work harder on your cultivation. Who knows, our family might even become the most prominent in the clan." He had clearly started dreaming. Now the only thing left was for the Empire to make him the leader of the demon-hunting party and then he can very easily imagine his wealth skyrocketing.
"Yes, father. I will work harder. But you know, I would like to fuck that Grand Magus again. It was amazing. Can we visit the town again in a few months?" His words reminded Jacob of the beautiful woman they had fucked in Korua. Despite being on the older side she was a stunner. Even better what excited him the most was the thrill of having such a powerful mage under his cock.
"Haha.. sure. What's more, we owned her ass, dirt cheap. The woman might have gone sterile, she doesn't even know her worth. She could have easily asked for a fortune in return." Jacob can't help but jest at the deal he was able to strike with Emily.
"Good. I would love to fuck her for longer next time around. I got too enthused and came early." Jacob didn't bother replying to the boy only nodding his head in understanding.
"And what do you think about the redhead that we fucked yesterday father? I got to know that she was Mrs. Emily's daughter-in-law. Is their whole family made up of beauties?" The man licked his lips, recalling the party whore from last night. As his son stated she was definitely a bombshell.
"I believe we should have brought the woman for ourselves. A few bucks would have been enough to get her as a maid or something." Samuel still can't get over the feeling from last night. The woman was like a bottle of wine, the more time passed the more he attracted he felt towards her.
"Haha.. sure. Then how about this. If you secure a top 3 rank in the tournament this year, we will buy her for you. What do you say?" Samuel sighed. "You are messing with me father. 3rd rank just for a slut huh.. you should buy me something even better for that. But anyway, I will give it my best shot."
"Haha.. That's my boy!! Let's rest in the nearby town for the night. It's getting late, we might as well get some rest." Jacob could perfectly handle riding his beast multiple days but his son was not at his level and must have been fatigued.
Commanding his magic beast they deviated from their path towards the capital and took refuge in the town, a few kilometers away from them. Unbeknownst to the father-son pair, above the clouds, a woman dressed in white had her eyes trained on them. She was too high up in the air, so much so that even someone at Jacobs level was not able to detect her presence.
"Huuu.." The lady in the sky closed her eyes and released a deep breath. Once she opened her eyelids again, all of her hesitations were gone, replaced by resoluteness. Whatever she had been thinking about, she seemed to have reached a conclusion. With that her body fell, rapidly losing height.
On the outskirts of a small town, Jacob and Samuel got off the massive beast. The man moved to the front and patted the horned snout of his mount. "You did well, Gratos! Rest for the night." The magic beast seemed to understand the human speech as it nodded its head before disappearing into an orb in Jacob's neck. "Let's go. We will search for a residence."The whole town had been covered in a thick layer of darkness, only disturbed by a few magic lamps illuminating the streets. The streets were rather empty and the pair navigated their way to the central area. Luckily, they found an open restaurant pretty soon. Checking with them they got the lodging facility too.
"May I know what you would like today, sir?" A young lady asked for their order. No one sitting with them recognized them, treating them like commoners with some lavish dressing style.
Jacob didn't mind it and gave his order. Once the woman walked away he noticed Samuel staring at her swaying ass. "Don't tell me you are again horny boy? You might have surpassed even me in my younger days. Try to control it a bit. You are still young and have the potential to reach great heights. Don't indulge yourself too much in it."
Samuel sighed and nodded his head. The scenes from yesterday night kept flashing in his head and that was the reason he had built up a tent in his pants. "Hmm?" Suddenly he heard his father exclaim in surprise.
Jacob stared behind him and following his gaze the boy found someone they didn't expect to meet. Not waiting for anything, the man stood up from his seat and walked to a woman who was having her dinner inconspicuously on a corner table.
"Ahem! Mrs. Emily?" Jacob had walked to the table and stood beside the woman to check if he had got a case of mistaken identity at his hands. But everything was clear once the woman pulled her head up to display her beautiful countenance to him. There was no doubt left in his mind. This was the woman, one of the few grand magus of the Cylon Empire.
"Hmm? Mr. Jacob? What a surprise?" She put on a pleasant smile on her face as if she was happy to meet the guy out of the blue. "Haha.. what a coincidence Mrs. Emily. I never thought I will see you here. Are you on your way back to capital?"
That was the only logical conclusion Jacob can think of. The lady dressed in white clothes nodded back at him. "Yes. You see, I am not as energetic now. Hence, decided to rest at this place for the night." Her words attracted a few gazes towards them.
Had Jacob not been completely infatuated by Emily's alluring figure, he would have noticed the obvious flaw in her argument. How can a grand magus get tired? That too with just a few hundred kilometers of flight. These guys were so hardy that they could keep fighting for days without even a sweat. Someone like that might even journey back and forth between capital within a single day.
Yet, Jacob can't care any less about the matter, instead he was glad to accompany the woman. Till now even Samuel had joined them and the boy greeted the mage with the deserved respect. "Do you mind if we sit here, Mrs. Emily?"
"Yeah, sure. Please." Too exhilarated to have a meal with her, the pair hurriedly took their seats. "Thank you, Mrs. Mage. It's really an honor to get to share a meal with you." The lady from earlier had brought them their food and they chatted among each other.
Though Emily acted a bit reserved but that was only natural. She was on a higher pedestal than Jacob himself, he happily ranted to keep the woman engaged. "Why don't you travel with us, Mrs. Emily? We are going to the capital too, as you might have known. That is if you don't find the offer offensive haha.."
The man scratched the back of his head. One needs to be careful while interacting with someone at her level. He can't have her be displeased with his words.
Emily fell in thought for a while before nodding her head with an enchanting smile. "Haha.. You are very generous Mr. Jacob. If you got some space for this old woman then I will be glad to get a ride with you."
For a second the pair of males had lost themselves in her charms. This was too easy. Today must be his lucky day, everything was turning in his favor. Should he ask for trade once again? He would very much like to taste this woman once again.
He waited for their meals to get over when he put forth his proposal. To his great fortune, the lady didn't oppose the idea. "Haha.. ohh.. sure why not. Let's go, we might need to find a room then."
Saying that Emily turned around and moved out of the restaurant. Ecstatic at her response the pair squirmed in their hearts as they followed behind the lady, practically skipping in excitement.Jacob made sure that the trio found a motel that was willing to take in guests. Leading the way he escorted the woman to the rented room. The father and son duo watched Emily untie her hair before slowly removing her dress. They saw the eagerness in each other's eyes.
"Thanks a lot for agreeing to our request, Mrs. Emily. We are grateful for you allowing us to do it with you. You are truly one of the most beautiful women in the whole Cylon Empire." They too began getting off their clothes haphazardly.
Emily reflected a charming smile as her naked body was revealed to the duo. "Haha.. I am just a woman who is well past her prime. On the contrary, I should be grateful to you. Both of you were extremely good at sex, I loved our time together. You see, it's been many years since I had so much fun."
Watching the woman walk towards them seductively, the duo's cock stood in attention. Emily closed the distance and got hold of their warm shafts in both her hand, stroking them up and down. Emboldened, they each grabbed one of her breasts, squeezing them with a grin on their faces.
"Wow.. you guys sure are excited. But let's make one thing clear. I don't want any piss on me today. It's too cold and I don't want to have a bath right now." For a second their hearts had stopped when she had paused her strokes. Nevertheless, wide smiles spread on their faces once they heard her condition.
"Sure, master Emily. We will do as you say." Getting the response from them Emily got on her knees and wrapped her lips around Jacob's stiff cock and sucked on it..
224 A ruthless Mage 2
Yesterday, our pledges increased by around $50. Wow.. think I should constantly remind you guys for the support lol.. We might reach our next goal of $1000 in few months that way and then we will have enough money to commision some good character arts for this work.
Anyhow, current goal is complete and I am planning to start the double release from the start of the new year. Enjoy!!
"Can I go in first father?" A few minutes and Emily was blowing the cocks in her hands when Samuel can't take it anymore. Receiving permission from his father, the boy moved behind the mage and made her stand up.
With Jacob's cock in her mouth, Emily raised her buttocks and pushed them towards the eager boy. Thanks to her saliva all over his dick, Samuel found himself penetrating deep inside her vagina. His hands dug in the soft flesh of her cheeks and getting into position, he began moving his waist.
There was nothing better that could happen to him. Who would have imagined that they would come across the water mage so early? He had planned to fuck her only after a few months from now yet it turned out that he had got a fortune in his hands.
"Muuhhh.. mhhh.. uhhh.. ummm.. guugg.." Samuel's thrust sped up, ramming his waist in her and sending his cock to the deepest he could reach. Jacob on the other hand monopolized her swaying tits, holding onto them and fondling them to his heart's content.
The sense of accomplishment was so great that his cock and swelled up to its extreme girth, choking Emily on it. Samuel moved to get a hold of her hands, behind her back to get a better grip on her. Holding her in his arms he got into a periodic movement inside her pussy...It was afternoon and much to Samuel's delight, he had moved his hands inside of Emily's dress. A few days back be would gave been scared shitless while trying something like this with a grand magus, considering that the other person can literally turn him to dust with a wave of their finger.
Even so, having fucked this lady twice he had grown bold enough to place his hands on her waist. Emily was riding his father's mount together with them. Jacob sat in front and he sat at the back with the lady cushioned between both of them.
His hands had went on to trail towards her chest, gradually. Till now the only response from Emily had been a little shrug only. But that in itself can't discourage him. Didn't she tell them yesterday that she had the best sex with them? He can't resist the urge to get inside her once again.
As expected the woman gave up on her protest after his regular tries, letting him place his hands on her chest. First, the boy only massaged her tits but with every minute he turned greedier. His hands slipped inside her dress and began fondling the fleshly mounds with skin contact.
"Ahem.. Mr. Jacob, would you mind if we take the shorter route through the forests, instead of the regular route?" Most of the territory under the humans was still under thick green cover. Only a few selected routes provided safe passage to the general public, if they want to travel between the cities.
Most of the citizens will choose those paths so that they don't come across some wild magic beast. "Sure. It seems you are in a hurry master Emily haha... Anyways, as long as you are with us, I am sure no beast will be daring enough to come across us."
Emily didn't bother replying to the man. She had observed how he had deliberately steered slower all the way. He might be trying to push his luck and try to get another night with her. For a moment her face lacked any expression, despite the boy behind her rubbing his erection on her butt.
Time passed and as she had expected the night had fallen on them in the midst of the wilderness. "Sorry Mrs. Emily but I think we will have to travel for another day to reach the capital. Would you mind if we put up a camp here tonight?"
Emily seemed to reluctantly agree to his suggestion. "Thanks, master Emily!" Getting her permission the duo got off the beast and began setting up their tents. Samuel was aware of how his father had intentionally driven his mount slower so that they could get to spend another night with the lady. His father was a genius for sure. Giddy with that knowledge he happily put up the tents.
Half an hour later the trio had set up a fire and ate their meals around it. "Mrs. Emily how about we do it once again? I am sure you will enjoy it too hehe.." Jacob had grown enough confidence to directly ask the lady for sex, even going as far as to make judgments on her behalf.
Yet all his excitement faded the next moment. Emily shook her head. "Let's do it some other day, Mr. Jacob. I am a bit tired today. It's better if I take some time resting." In spite of trying his best, Jacob wasn't able to hide his disappointment entirely.
During the whole day, he had driven his beast slower just for having this chance with her. Do it some other time? Who was she kidding? It was extremely rare to meet any grand mage, forget about someone willing for a good fuck. All he could do was to lock the disappointment in his heart. He was not on a level to question her choices.
Beside him, Samuel was even more despondent. Why would this happen? He had even gone as far as to imagine all the different positions he will be fucking this woman. He waited for his father to come up with something but alas, all he got was some silence and a small nod from him.
"Okay, Mrs. Emily. Then I believe we should move to our tents. The earlier we get up tomorrow, the faster we can reach our destination." With a nod, everyone moved to their resting places and this time Jacob left his beast on guard duty.A few hours had passed and it was midnight but Samuel can't seem to be able to sleep. Tossing and turning in his bed he can only think of sex. The erection in his pants made it evident that he won't be getting any sleep tonight.
His hand slipped inside his trousers, getting hold of his cock when he heard some footsteps outside of his tent. "Are you there, little Samuel?" A sweet voice called out to him, electrifying him. Instantly he got out of his tent to find Emily waiting for him outside.
"Yes, master Emily. Do you require something?" It took him some time to respond to her as the seductive vibes coming from the lady had overwhelmed his senses. She was coyly twirling her hair as she asked. "Can you accompany this lady for a walk, little Samuel? I can't seem to get any sleep tonight."
His heart thumped in his chest. From her coy look, it was clear that her motive was not limited to a walk. "I didn't want to force myself on Mr. Jacob that's why I came to you. So what do you say?" Samuel immediately grabbed on the extended hand and held it firmly. There was no way he was giving up this chance.
The guardian beast didn't bother the couple as they walked into the vegetation. Inside the other tent, Jacob can only smile wryly. Did his son surpass him in sex already? His ego can never accept that. "Huh.. she must be someone who likes younger boys." That must be the case. Turning to the side he felt happy for his boy before closing his eyes and falling asleep.
Back outside, Samuel had followed behind Emily who had brought him deeper and deeper into the forest. The boy was too excited to mind where they were heading. Emily had engaged him in some small talks about his schooling and cultivation. Though he answered everything truthfully, his gaze had never left those curves.
Unable to control the heat in his groins hos hands moved and grabbed onto Emily's bottom, midway to her sentence. She acted like it was only expected and beamed a smile at him. Samuel's cock had risen to its utmost length in the influence of that charming smile, under the full moonlit night.
Next, he began removing her clothes one by one, leaving her fully naked under the trees.
"Tell me, Mrs. Emily. You certainly didn't bring me here for a casual walk? Did you?"
Emily's eyes stared down at the erection in his pants while she chuckled. "Haha.. you are a smart kid. I think you got better potential than your father." Samuel felt like his cock grew by another inch just with those words of her. What better compliment can he ask for?
Peeling all his clothes from his body he pulled Emily into his embrace and placed his hands on her ass cheeks, kneading them passionately. "Thank you for your kind words, master Emily. You too are one in a million women. All over the capital, it will be hard to find someone who can match you in charms and grace."
His cock pressed against her naked pussy and Emily's hands began stroking on it. "Haha.. is that so? Why do I feel like you just made it up just now?" Her bell-like laughter made his head pumped with blood. Losing the command over his lust, he began kissing all over her neck as his fingers found their way inside her cunt.
Making her turn around Samuel pressed the mature woman against the tree and used his fingers to rub on her pussy lips. His earlier exploration had discovered that she was totally dry down there. It was a bit odd considering how she was behaving with him.
If she was not wet, then he will make her wet. With that logic in mind, Samuel began purging his fingers deep inside the hot vagina. Rapidly moving it in and out, he gave it his best shot.
"Mhhh..!!" Even after a constant finger fucking for the next few minutes, Samuel didn't make much progress. Blaming it on her old age, he can't be bothered by it anymore. Getting up he forced his dick inside Emily from behind. "Ahhhmm..!!"
His cock made its way through the tight tunnel, eliciting a moan from the lady. The beast inside him was woken up by her voice. His hands grabbed onto her silky hair and tugged it hard, simultaneously ramming his groin against her.
Having fucked most of his women in a tag team with his father, it was altogether a different form of the intimacy of having a pussy all to himself. Samuel would like to believe that whatever Emily had said earlier was the truth. She must have liked his performance even better than his father's, that's why she approached him and not Jacob in the middle of the night.
These thoughts took away all the fatigue of his journey throughout the day. Feeling reinvigorated he pumped Emily's ass harder and harder, making sure to take a breather from time to time, in order to not cum prematurely.
In the enthusiasm of fucking a grand magus all alone, he had failed to notice a small figure staring down at both of them from above. It was a little fairy-like creature hidden in the thick branches. She watched the show with severe apathy, with her hands crossed on her chest.
10 more minutes had passed and Samuel was a bit disappointed. Emily had stopped moaning. No matter how hard he fucked, she didn't seem to be responding at all. "Am I doing something wrong, Mrs. Emily?"
The woman who had her face pressed against the tree trunk turned back at him. She still had a wide smile on her face, but for the first time, Samuel felt like she was faking it.
'Where did I went wrong?' His mind rapidly spun to check if he had made any mistakes in his sex. But he can't find anything, that was just the normal procedure. He didn't even try something new, so how come she didn't enjoy it?
"Nothing, sweetheart. But I thought I should take the lead sometimes. Can you lay down on your back? Let me ride you." Samuel was much too eager to salvage the situation. Hurriedly he laid on the uncomfortable forest floor, and held his cock up, waiting for the woman to sit on him.
Emily didn't disappoint him and settled over his cock. Slowly she began grinding her hips over him. Samuel found her pussy contract and relax rhythmically, sending extreme pleasure to his mind. Yet, all of a sudden his eyes opened wide as he stared in disbelief, at the beautiful visage sitting on top of him. Blood sprayed from his mouth, covering the his partner's chest in it..
225 A ruthless Mage 3
Cough* *Cough* *Spurt* A jet of blood burst out from Samuel's mouth, splashing on Emily's bare chest. Confusion was written all over his face, unable to make any sense of the situation. Gradually his eyes closed as his life escaped his body.
Emily took in a deep breath and got up, leaving the lifeless body of the boy on the ground. Pulling a cloth from her storage ring she began cleaning the bloodstains from over her breasts.
"You were too harsh. At the very least you should have let the boy cum inside you before taking such extreme steps." Nerissa had jumped down from her resting spot on the beaches above. A small smile was visible on her face like the recent death wasn't a big deal for her, instead choosing to mockingly admonish Emily.
But the woman didn't seem to be in a mood for her regular jokes, right now. Putting her clothes back on, she directed her away. "Get to work, I don't want a single loophole." Saying that she swiped her hand and Samuel's body disappeared from its place. Not even waiting for any response from her spirit she had already begun walking back to her tent."Hah!!" For a second Jacob's heart had stopped when his senses told him that there was someone with him in the tent. In his realm, it wasn't an easy task to sneak up on him even in his sleep. Not to mention he had put his most capable beast on the guard duty.
Finding a naked Emily beside him in his bed, she sighed in relief. It made sense that she was the only one who could pull this stunt off. "Haha.. Mrs. Emily, you sacred me for a moment there. What happened, is something the matter?"
All his questions fell on deaf ears, as the woman began pulling his pants off. Jacob was taken by surprise by her sudden aggression. But all the words of resistance were stuck in his throat once he found his cock enveloped in Emily's mouth. She took his whole length inside her mouth.
"Gluckk.. gluck.. mhuuuu.. Chugh.." Emily was especially belligerent with his cock and Jacob was loving every second of the treatment. "Hoho.. don't tell me, did my boy left you in heat Mrs. Emily?"
After a few minutes, the mage took a break from squeezing his cock with her throat muscles. Giving a long lick over his length Emily slapped the thick shaft on her face. "Yeah.. the boy got too eager and ended up coming before me. Sadly, now his father has to pay for his sins."
With a cheeky smile, she revealed her pearly white teeth and jumped over the man. Laying over his wide body she pointed his cock inside her cunt. Feeling her soft breasts crushing against his chest made Jacob lose any sense of self-control. "Haha.. he is just a kid right now. Let me take his place. I will make sure you scream in pleasure."
His hands grabbed onto her mushy butt cheeks and holding onto her, his waist began jerking hard. Every pump sent his cock drilling inside her tight pussy. "Mhhh.. ahhhh.. ahh.." With time Jacob's pumps grew harder, more so when Emily bit on his neck.
15 minutes passed like this and Jacob was in the middle of a sensational sex session when all his senses began screaming of incoming danger. *Thud* His hands struck against Emily's chest, forcing her off himself. Hurriedly he got up only to find himself extremely weak.
"What did you do.. ahhhh!!" *Cough* *Cough* Dark red blood oozed out of his mouth, splattering on the ground. "Haahh... Haahh.." His breathing had grown labored and his hands felt across his lower abdomen. Immense despair covered his face when he discovered that his magic core had been damaged.
The despair turned to extreme anger as he gritted his teeth staring at the woman ahead of him with vicious eyes. "Why did you do it.. have you gone crazy..!!" *Cough* *Cough* More blood spurted from his mouth. His entire body was in turmoil. His cultivation was leaking through his damaged core, fast.
He can even feel his realm dropping down rapidly. Damage to their magic core was the absolute worst thing that can happen to a mage. It was extremely difficult to fix any harm done to the core. But for him there was no hope of even that as the damage done to him was irreparable.
In a single minute, his whole life had been destroyed. All his hard work is gone. He can see everything turn to dust in front of his eyes. Extreme hate-filled his gaze. No matter what reason she had for resorting to such a merciless move, the truth was that his life as a mage was more or less over.
"Why did you do that.. ahhh.. you wench..!!" Jacob tried his best to stop the leakage of his cultivation, placing both his hands on his abdomen but deep inside he knew the futility of his actions. Recalling something he hurriedly tried searching for something over his body, but can't find it.
Emily on the other hand was eerily calm. All the pretense was gone and her face looked disastrously cold. She got up and opened her palm to reveal a small glowing orb. "Don't bother." She was a resident of the Cylon Empire and was totally familiar with every noble family from the capital.
Hence, this orb was the first thing that she took off him when he was engaged in thoughtless sex with her. The man was too engrossed in enjoying her that he dropped his guard, allowing her to separate him from his magic beasts.
This orb was a specialty of the Wilder clan. They were not the best when it came to individual cultivation but once they are allowed to bring their beasts in the fight, they grow into a force to reckon with. Even then, it would not have been difficult for Emily to kill the man off along with all his beasts. But that way she won't be able to put the blame on the beastmen. Hence, she chose the safest method.
Watching his beast orb in Emily's hand, Jacob knew he was done for. That was his last hope. He might have been able to save his life by running away, even if he had to sacrifice his magic beasts.
Growwl* *Grrrrr* Right then he heard a heavy rumbling from outside. "Gratos!!" He ran out of the tent only to find his massive beast fallen on the ground. Its feet had been stuck deep in the ground, while his whole body felt like it was pressed down by a giant palm. The animal gave a last look at his master before closing its eyes.
Looking around he found the culprit sitting in the shoulder of his now-dead beast. It was a spirit and if he identified her correctly she must belong to Emily. Anguish filled his mind. Why was this happening to him? Why would she attack him out of nowhere? He had made sure not to offend the woman all his way.
His knees gave away and he fell to the ground. "Why?? Whyyy did you do that?" Tears filled his eyes as screamed in pain. Before today he would have never believed that a grand magus will stoop so low as to go against someone on a lower realm than them. What happened to their pride?
"You don't need to know that Mr. Jacob. Please know that I got no personal grudge against you. But you will still have to die today." Her words only fueled the anger in his heart. "No personal grudge? Fucker!!" There was no need to be respectful to her any longer. There was no chance he was getting out from this situation, alive.
Emily had walked over to stand ahead of him and her steps suddenly reminded him of an even more dismaying possibility. "My son!! What did you do with him? Tell me!! Ahhhhhh!!!" In a single night, the man had lost everything.
Thud* All his fears proved to be real when he saw Samuel's naked body, laying on the grass lifelessly. Despite his agony, he crawled over to the body trying his best to shake the boy of his infinite stupor. "Ahhh.. Samuel.. please.. please.. wake up.. ahhhggggg!!!"
This was his one and only child. If Emily would have allowed him death wish he would have certainly chosen for her to spare his son's life and now that too was taken away from him. His mind knew that the boy was long dead. Just the fact that she manifested his body from her ring was enough proof for it. A storage ring can not sustain life, that was the fact.
Nevertheless, the father inside of him can't come to terms with the fact. "Ahhhh.. ahhhh... Wuuuu.. ahhhhh.." No matter how arrogant he might have been the feeling of losing your child was not something he can endure. His head dropped on the boy's cold chest as warm tears spilled from his eyes. His screams had now turned to whimpers.
Emily stood there in silence. A shiver ran through her body and unexpectedly she was feeling cold in his silent night. For a moment her own heart twisted in her chest but it was only for a brief moment. The next second the same cold expression took over her face.
She dropped her head down and took a bow. "I made sure that he felt minimal pain." Her words seemed to have woken the man up from his mourning. Jacob had never felt such bubbling hate for anyone in all his life.
"Bastard.. bastard.. I will kill you...!!" Drawing on his last remaining mana he pulled his limping body up and sprinted towards the woman. Yet, the man collapsed only after taking a few steps towards her. "It's gotten too noisy out here. Let's put an end to all this, I am tired." Nerissa was revealed flying behind the man. She was the one who took him out.
Emily walked closer to the dead body and keeling down, she closed the man's grudge-filled eyes. *Thud* "This was the messenger beast that was following us." Nerissa dropped another dead body from mid-air. Emily looked beside her to find a meter-long lizard.
"It was really hard to locate this sneaky fellow. I can't believe he still went on to release this guy, despite being with one of the most powerful mages of this empire." Emily gave a nod and picked up Jacob's dead body, placing it beside his son.
"Just the fact that those old guys sent him for the investigation, made him worthy enough for us to be careful with him." The lizard that Nerissa had hunted down was a special magic beast that was directed to return to the Wilder clan in case its master lost his life. It could have revealed the last moments of Jacob's death to his family.
It was nothing out of the blue. Every major clan had one way or another to safeguard the lives of their members. Kneeling beside the dead bodies, Emily pressed her head on the ground, praying for their souls. Yes, they stood opposite to her in this life but once the soul has left the body, it was pure and untainted. It was neither her ally nor her enemy.
Nerissa only smiled before vanishing in thin air. Her job was done, Emily will handle the rest. A cold wind blew across the forest, chilling the naked body of an old woman and the two dead bodies, in the middle of nowhere..
226 Progress in training
Hi readers, the next few chapters might not have a satisfying R-18 scene. Thus, I have decided to release the bonus chapter. It's present at AO3, with below link./works/35754982
Also, if you are a fan of some real degenerate stuff, than you can read the other story present under the same author name (heed to the tags). And if you are someone who already read that story, then come to my Patréon, I got 10 more chaps for you haha..
https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Kudos!!
Amelia woke up to her asshole being stretched by a huge log. She can identify this splendid cock even in her dreams. "Mhhhh...!!" She laid sideways and the boy held on to her waist to force his dick in her tight ass. She was obviously dry inside, making it hard for him to push any deeper.
Amelia was too lazy to act, forcing Ryu to solve the problem on his own. She kept her eyes closed and snuggled in the sheets. The next moment, he had pulled out from inside her and Amelia can hear sloppy sounds of a mouth sucking on a cock. It was not a big deal to guess that the mouth belonged to the third occupant of the bed, her daughter.
Yes, she was sleeping with her little husband today. The boy made sure that she discussed his rights over her with Jeff and get him to agree to his demands. Her husband didn't really have much room to maneuver when his whole family stood on the opposite spectrum.
Which husband will be willing to part with his wife for a day, every single week. But such was his case that he had to agree to their demands no matter what. That's how Ryu ended up monopolizing both the redheads in the family for himself.
"Puchh.. puch.. puchh.." Ruby's saliva had covered the cock under thick lubrication. Satisfied with her work Ryu rewarded her with a pat on her head, before forcing his way into Amelia's wrinkled hole for a second attempt. Unsurprisingly, her anal walls separated to allow him entry to her depths.Jeff sat in the hall room going through a small tabloid that covered some news about the affairs of their country. "Good morning, father." A soft voice attracted his attention and he saw Ryu walk down the stairs with his mother and sister. His hands held onto their hair as the ladies crawled on all fours.
"Good morning, brat. All of you guys sure are enjoying your lives to the fullest huh.." Jeff chided the boy as well as the ladies. Looks like he was still not over the fact that he had to share his woman with his child.
"Hehe.. it can't be helped, father. I need to keep them satisfied, lest they start annoying you every day." Anticipating the situation where he would be constantly nagged for sex every night, Jeff gulped and chose to ignore these ravenously sexual beings. The three of them only giggled and walked into the kitchen.
Pahh* *Pagh* *Paagh* A regular noise of bodies slamming into each other emerged from the kitchen. Sometimes Jeff was genuinely worried about the boy. Is this kind of libido at such a young age normal? It can't be. He was a man as well and not more than two times in a month will he feel the urge to mate.
Compared to him, there was not a single day when he won't find Ryu engaged in his carnal desires. Previously he had reasoned it as the whole concept of sex was new to the boy and hence he went all in. But now it's been more than two months and his hunger for female flesh has only grown over the period.
"Ahhh.. agghhh.. mhhh..!!" Shameless screams echoed in the house. Not only the boy, but his wife was also of equal blame. Once Ryu had become sexually active, Jeff and noticed a completely new side of Amelia. She had always been a hard shell to crack in bed but only now he came to know how much of her desires the woman had kept pent-up inside her.
This sensation of guilt that he never satisfied his woman thoroughly, was the biggest reason why he had given her free reign to enjoy her life. It had an added benefit of getting the freedom to chose when he would like to engage with Amelia sexually because at other times he can just push her onto Ryu.
Yet, if the desires of the parents start crossing paths with their boy's future then, he might need to look into the matter and maybe put an end to these regular sexual encounters. Unable to come to a conclusion just yet, he focused on his tabloid, cutting off the lustful moans emerging from the small room.
In the kitchen, both mother and daughter had one of their legs placed on the counter, with Ryu taking turns inside their wet pussies. Amelia and Ruby were engaged in a deep mouth-to-mouth kiss, with their hands cupping each other's fleshy milk-filled breasts."Mhhhh.. ahhh.." Jeff had left the house for work and Ryu jerked his cock to garnish the fruits with the fresh morning cum, right out of his balls. *Puchi* *Puchi* Spurts after spurts thick gooey cum landed as the giggling ladies tried their best to catch each stream with the plates in their hands.
With his balls empty, Ryu can feel his mind cleared. Hurriedly he had his breakfast with the nutritious milk from both the women and left the house to train in the backyard. Ruby and Amelia were left relishing in their meals as they swapped the cum from each other's mouths.
Ryu walked to the back garden and settled on the cool grass, checking on his cultivation. These past few weeks he had grown suspicious of the Dragon's claim of the cultivation maids helping him out. Instead of pushing him ahead, he had felt his cultivation level becoming stagnant.
Releasing the seal over his mana reserves, he felt his whole body re-energized. Getting to his feet he got into the stance and began performing the sets of the martial arts he had learned. "At least I made some progress in the hand-to-hand combat department."
With a single punch, a massive vine jetted out of the ground. The vine was half a meter thick and anyone who had been inside a radius of 5 meters from him would have got no chance to react and the vine could have punctured a hole through their chest.
A wide smile crept up on Ryu's face. This ability will become even more dangerous when he faces an oblivious enemy. "Haah..!!" I roundabout kick through the air and another large vine swept up from the ground, that could have knocked a person into some distance with heavy damage to their internals.
'Hmm... I am missing Emma now.' The progress he made while fighting with that woman can't be compared to training on his own. "Wood clones!!" Two wooden mannequins emerged from the ground and took their positions on both sides.
This is the new way he came up with to emulate a real-life fight. Even though the clones can't use magic, but they can perfectly mimic human movements. Thankfully, this magic didn't require too much attention and the clones can keep in working once they are fed with the required commands.
"Come." The wooden dolls looked quite fragile but they were very sturdy, easily taking on a heavy punishment. Both their hands transformed into spikes as they launched themselves towards Ryu at once.
Three more vines emerged and fought against the clones following Ryu's movements. Five was his limit, any more and he would lose concentration. *Thud* *Thud* *Slash* *Rip* *Rip* The vines struck against the clones but they agilely dodged the attacks, trying to close the distance between them and Ryu.
Thud* One of the clones was thrown across the garden while his buddy took the opportunity to slide between the barriers and cut apart the last vine, protecting Ryu. "Damn.. these guys are good." With the wooden spike pressed against his chin, he can definitely see a smirk on the non-existent face of the clone.
The next minute, the clone retracted back its spike before returning to its initial position, ready to whoop his ass once again. "I created you brats.. why the fuck you are acting all high and mighty..!!" The way the clone walked away from him was reeking of arrogance like he can cut apart all his defenses at any moment.
It was very frustrating but there was not much he could do in this regard other than to try and improve. There was a reason why these clones were so good. The spell that brings them to life is of a much higher tier than the vine magic.
Gritting his teeth Ryu began sucking the mana from his surroundings to be in the best possible condition. This time around he got to beat their ass, otherwise what dignity will be left for him? Ten minutes later the boy was back in form as he took his stance, calling out to the clones once again.
The clones had taken this time to repair any damages done to them and they too had gotten in stance, ready to leap on their master at the first command. Ryu was ready to begin but suddenly he saw one of the clones retract back the spike in ist left hand. Next minute the same hand grew larger and took the shape of a shield, leaving Ryu extremely terrified.
The boy gulped his saliva to wet his drying throat. "How is this possible?" He was not terrified of the possibility of getting his ass handed over to him once again by his own creation but something even more sinister.
Their ability to use spikes was his creation, nevertheless, he never communicated them to use shields. This can only mean that the guy who got thrown around by the strike of his vine, came up with this new tool all by itself.
The spell from the book had no mention of the clones developing their own thinking. These guys must have accessed his memory to come up with this new solution. 'Let's just hope they don't turn against their master someday.' With his signal, both dolls broke into a sprint.
In the front garden, a naked Amelia was using her earth magic to dig a large patch of the land. She was following Ryu's orders. The boy had narrated his desire to have a pool at their home.
She placed her hands on the grassy patch and the soil began vibrating. After 10 minutes the earth had loosened enough to be carried away. She recalled how the boy admonished her for growing lazy and putting on weight. This motivated her to work harder and before the lunch break, she had dug a large pond.
Looking over the large pit, Amelia wiped off the sweat from her body. A sense of accomplishment filled her as she hopped like a little girl to inform Ryu of her progress.In the backyard Ryu was in deep meditation, relaxing his distraught muscles. Deep inside his mind, he was even more anxious. In the end, his bouts against the clones ended up in a massive defeat. It was 11:1 in their favor.
The more he fought against the clones, the better they became. What scared him the most were the last two fights. At first, the second clone learned that the combination of a spike and shield worked better, compared to dual spikes. He came to this decision after watching his brother fare better than himself.
These learning patterns were dreadful enough but they didn't stop there. Later on, after having fought ten rounds with Ryu the clones came to a realization that both of them were on the same side. So, in the next two rounds, Ryu was defeated even faster.
Now they leveraged each other's attacks to fight off against the single enemy. And the fact that they can take a heavy beating with no fear of death, meant that they were ready to sacrifice their lives if it meant that it would allow one of them to land a final blow on Ryu.
Somehow, Ryu had a feeling that this was not normal. He was caught in a bind if he should check with master Lyod about this discovery. 'Huh... I guess it's better to take advice.' In the back of his mind, he can't get rid of the thought that one day these clones might end up murdering their master. Of course, his paranoia originated from the movies he had watched in his previous world.
"Ahh... I am exhausted!!" Out of nowhere, a head landed in his lap. Amelia snuggled closer to him and shut her eyes, trying to relax. "All done?" Ryu caressed her hair in affection and the woman nodded her head.
"You want me to fill it with water?" At her suggestion, Ryu only smiled and bringing his head down kissed on her luscious lips. "Not required. You have worked hard, let's go and take a bath. You can take a nap afterward.."
227 Neighbour's troubles
Hi readers, I will be retiring to my parents house to spend my vacations for the next week. That means no work and no screens until next to next Monday. I will take the opportunity to give some much needed break to my mind.
Hence no new chapters for next week. I might try to schedule 3 or 4 pre written AO3 chapters for the patrons before I leave. For regular readers, love to you guys and see you in a week.
Merry Christmas to one and all. Hope all of you have awesome holidays. Peace out!!
Knock* *Knock* "Mom can you please check the door?" April heard Claudia call out to her from the kitchen. Stepping out of her room she opened the door. "How are you, aunt?" A charming smile radiated on a familiar face, under the shade of the evening sun.
His brilliant smile single-handedly rescued her mood. Responding with a similar smile April hugged the boy. "Took you long enough boy. I thought you forgot about this old woman already." She pouted her lips acting coy. Ryu pressed her closer to himself as his hands snaked in her dress and began kneading her fleshly bottom.
"I am still young, aunt. I don't have the luxury of free time like you guys, just yet. You know how hard life is for kids, these days." April can only chuckle at his response. "Forgive me. You must be the sole breadwinner for your family. I can understand your predicament."
She took replied in a sarcastic tone but Ryu was not interested to continue with the banter. Bringing his head closer to her, he kissed all over her neck while his long fingers explored her deep ass. "Don't worry, I will make it up to you guys, aunt. Let's go in."
April can feel her pent-up frustration turn into desires, as his hit breath struck against her soft skin. "Hmm!" Letting the boy put his arms across her waist, she walked inside the house with her head on his shoulder.
"I hope you don't mind me dropping by unannounced, aunt. Actually, mom told me that you guys were a bit lonely for a few days. Hence, I thought maybe you would like my company." He stated his reason after they settled in the hall.
Sitting opposite to him, April shook her head. "You did the right thing. We always enjoy the company." Turning towards the kitchen she called out. "Claudia, we got a guest. I think you need to increase the quota for tonight's dinner."
The next minute Ryu noticed the cute blonde coming out of the room with a few drinks in her hand. "Welcome, Ryu!" She too was happy to have the boy's company. These days he was the only source of positive vibes left in their lives.
"Thank you, sister Claudia. Please come sit here." He patted his thighs, his actions making the woman blush. Still, she didn't protest him pulling her by her hands and making her settle in his lap. "Are you good, sis?"
Saying that he had begun removing her clothes one by one. She snickered at his not-so-subtle intentions. "I am good. And considering how eager you are to get me naked, I believe you too are good only."
These kinds of barbs didn't faze him at all. Continuing with his venture of getting his girl nude, he giggled lightly. "Hehe.. you know me the best sis. I love watching women without clothes, especially the beautiful ones." Ending his sentence with a bite on her neck, Claudia was left ashamed at his remarks.
"Ahem.. what about the older women? Don't tell me your love is reserved for the younger ones?" Ryu was quick to respond to the mature lady's intervention. "Haha.. how can that be, April. Mature ladies have their own charms. Why don't you come and sit here?"
He pointed to his other thigh.
April pretended to be reluctant but got up to remove her clothes nonetheless. Walking to him she too settled in his lap. Ryu was enjoying every minute of his life. Having two naked women sitting in his lap, not everyone was as lucky as him even in this world.
"Tell me, is everything alright with you guys. I heard some bad things about your marriage from mom. Is everything alright?" Both women got visibly uncomfortable once he brought up the matter.
Claudia had no idea how the boy came to know, so she could only stare back at her mother. April had asked for sine suggestions from Amelia regarding their husband's adultery but it seems the lady ended up spilling the beans to her son.
"She can't keep anything from me. Now tell me what happened. Both of you can consider me your half-husband." Despite the serious atmosphere, his words made both mother-daughter pair crack up.
"Where did you come up with something like that. Half-husband? Haha.. what's next? Half-wife, half-mother, or half-son? You sure are a funny kid." Claudia deliberately pinched his cheeks, reminding him of his age compared to them.
"Haha.. It was funny but don't involve yourself with the matters of the adults, kid. Live a carefree life for as long as it is allowed." April cared about him and that's why wanted him to not get involved in their affair. She still didn't understand Amelia's logic behind telling this matter to her son.
They weren't aware of it but Amelia had grown to have absolute faith in her child. She knew the kid had matured rather early. There was always a hope that he might be able to help them out in their predicament.
"Hmm? Are you sure?" Ryu knew these women needed a shocker and hence he immediately pulled April's head towards him and kissed her straight on her lips, without any delay. Claudia's eyes had widened to their limits, her mind unable to process the situation.
April was not in any better condition. The boy didn't give her any time to resist, before her mind could register it his tongue had been pushed in her mouth, exploring her insides rampantly. It's not like April had never thought of doing so. Rather from the time she had seen Amelia kiss her son so passionately in front of everyone, somewhere deep inside she too wanted to do the same.
Thinking about it was one thing and implementing it in real life was altogether a different story. Though she did not initiate the kiss but just the fact that she was not putting up any resistance against him, was enough to label her as a cheating wife.
Nonetheless, thinking till here only strengthened her resolve. How was this any different than what her husband was doing behind her back? Ryu's hands fondled her breasts and in the end, April's defenses broke apart and she too began actively engaging his tongue in a wild play.
Last week she had confronted her husband and her son, regarding their overly frequent visits outside of Korua. At first, they tried to dodge her questioning but once she brought to light what Claudia had told her, she noticed the discomfort on their face.
If she was doubtful first, it was clear from their expressions that both their marriage were falling apart. The frustration she had for those bastards had now transformed into her desire of treating them the same.
If they won't mend their ways then she too was a free woman. Her hands and dropped down to find Ryu's cock. Their lips only separated when both of them were out of breath. April licked the sweet saliva off her lips. It was a strangely calming sensation. Her heartfelt extremely light now, like she just got rid of a huge burden.
Ryu pulled his pants down and forced her head into his crotch. Once done with the milf his focus turned to Claudia, who had shrunk like a scared kitten. Ryu grinned like a villain and pulled her back in his lap. She might have been too stupefied to even think of resisting him.
Putting her legs to both sides, she held her close to his chest. "Never forget, sis. I will always be there for you, no matter how bad it might get." Not giving her any time to respond he pressed his lips on her and began eating her out.
Claudia's brain had short-circuited from the passionate speech. No one spoke to her like that, not even her husband. A slew of questions arose in her mind. Why was she trying to save their marriage even when the other party didn't show any desire to do so? Was she so deplorable? No. She was not. She was a young woman, there was no point wasting her life like this.
Once she had found her answers, Ryu's tongue had already taken advantage of her stunned state to invade her mouth. Coming to the conclusion in her mind, her arm wrapped around his body as she began responding to him. Her tongue rose to catch him and played around with it, showing it around.
Behind her, April sighed with the cock in her mouth. It was inevitable. The charms of the boy proved to be too fatal in the end. She was perfectly aware that once she had lost the battle against him, it was only a matter of time before Claudia fell too. Her only concern was that the boy was still very young.
Their kiss had ended but Claudia was too ashamed to even look into his eyes, even so, she held her ground, not running away. Ryu cupped her head in both his hands and gave her another soft peck on her lips. "Are you guys ready to open your mouths now? Or you are willing to take some punishments before doing it anyway?"
Claudia nodded her head and Ryu observed a streak of tear fell from the corner of her eyes. This girl must have loved her husband with all her heart, only to find out that he was cheating on her. He fondled her face and wiped the tears with his thumb. "Go on, I am here with you.""Hain? You brat have you taken me as a fool? Didn't you tell me that you will be with me always? That was just yesterday.. fuck..!!" Valarie didn't care that they were in presence of a kid as she lashed out at Emily. While they were having their dinner, her student had announced that she would be returning to her town, next day.
She was seething with rage. Despite that, her face looked extremely cute, like a little kitten displaying her fangs. Emily can only reply with a soft smile and a pat on Valarie's head. The girl shook her head, annoyed at getting treated like a kid.
"I am not leaving for an indefinite time, now do I? It's just a matter of a few months. Once I settle everything outside, I will return here." Valarie was not having any of her excuses, throwing a tantrum. "Huh.. you lair!! You always lie to your master." Tears threatened to spill over from her eyes.
Emily grimaced as Rachel laughed with her lips hidden behind her hands. "Master, you already know these emotional blackmails don't work on me." Mira gawked in surprise when Valarie's tears dried out just as fast as they had appeared.
"Huh.. you brat! Then I will beat your ass and lock you in my room." Both her students were spurred in laughter as they observed the little girl measuring up her fists.
"Haha.. now, now, no need to go that far, master. Big sister already said she will return to us. We should allow her that much freedom at least?" Rachel came out in support of her senior, only to be promptly dealt with.
"Hain? Rachel.. you brat. You think you know better than your master?" Rachel was not willing to take it laying down. Her response was swift. "You old hag.. you are going senile with each passing day. Quit your childish tantrums."
Mira noticed everyone around the table calm down. Valarie gritted her teeth but was not able to come up with a suitable counter. "You little...!!"
Mira had her plate crack as mana in the room began churning out of control. The earth under her feet was shaking like it would pull the whole mansion down. Thankfully, a hand snatched Valarie's small frame before placing her into a comfortable lap.
Emily hugged the girl from behind, pressing her into her chest. "It's okay, master. She got overboard. Apologize to master, Rachel." The blonde was unwilling but looking into Emily's eyes, she reluctantly agreed. "Huu.. I apologize for my words."
Emily placed her hand on Valarie's head, ruffling her hair. "See, she realized her mistake. Now you should forgive little sister, master." "Huff!!" She tried acting spoilt only letting the matter go after Emily's repeated pandering..
228 Cuddling with your student
Good to see all of you again!!
If she had a choice Emily would have loved to stay with her master, since she was one of the persons who were most affected when she secluded herself. Nonetheless, she didn't have that luxury right now. Ryu was not completely out of danger just yet.
The demon was not a direct threat for himself but there was always a possibility of a powerful mage discovering the presence of the demonic aura. That was the reason she had to make her way back to her town.
"How about I let you sleep in my bed for tonight, master? Will you allow me to leave then?" Valarie was ready to squash her request when she made sense of her offer. She gulped as the proposition was alluring enough. Hugging a naked Emily to sleep like a body pillow was too much of an enticement to let go of.
"Ahem... That's not going to cut it. I should get to sleep with you another day when you return to me. We can have a deal if you agree. Otherwise, forget about leaving these perimeters." Valarie bunched up her arms over her small chest, letting Emily know that she was not open to any negotiations."I am truly surprised that you guys have been putting up with such situations for so long." Ryu lay in the bedroom with the mother and daughter pair in each of his arms. "Yes... I was blinded by the familial love for those jerks. I understand my husband cheating on me since I am rapidly turning into an old hag but Claudia deserves better."
April made her judgment with firm eyes. Now even she was convinced that it was better for such a marriage to break. "None of you deserve it. And you are not old just yet, April. Don't consider yourself that, you have many years to enjoy your life."
April didn't resist his kiss and participated with all her heart. "But what will happen to us if we leave our husbands? Who will marry us? Also, I don't want to end up as a slave under an evil organization." Claudia had seen the new light at the end of the tunnel. Her words were very suggestive.
"Haha... Yeah, it might be hard to look for a husband willing enough to marry both the girl and her mother-in-law. I am not sure if I know someone like that." Claudia pinched the boy at his response, making him break out in laughter.
"Haha.. okay.. okay.." Ryu grabbed her hand and tossing her to the side, got on top of her chest. "It's decided then. Both of you guys can rely on me, whenever you want to go through with your decision." He was struggling to get his erect dick to land inside her, so April helped to direct in inside Claudia's warm hole.
"Mhhh... Do you promise?" Once he gave a nod, Claudia latched onto his lips, sucking on them vigorously. "But won't it create problems for you guys? Make sure to think about it properly because as you know, I will be getting an army of wives. You won't have a monopoly."
Claudia's handheld his buttocks and pulled himself closer, sending the cock in her vagina ripping through her cunt. "Ahhmm... I don't care." Ryu didn't say anything and began my moving his waist rhythmically. April stared at the kissing couple.
Putting the concerns to the back of her mind she used her tongue to lick on Ryu's exposed length. Her tongue moved to his balls."Come with me, Mira. Let's go on a walk." Once the dinner was over, Emily invited her granddaughter outside. Mira followed the older woman at once, as she brought her out of the mansion and in the massive gardens surrounding the place.
For the next 5 minutes, Emily didn't say anything, just walking quietly. Mira was aware that she was mulling over something and hence chose to keep quiet, not disturbing her train of thoughts.
"As you heard, I would be leaving tomorrow morning. Do you think you can adjust to this place? I know it's a bit early for you to get separated from your family, but you must realize that your case is somewhat peculiar. The faster you learn to gain control over your powers the better it will be for your future cultivation." Mira nodded her head in reply.
"I can understand, grandma. Although I would miss everyone but I know whatever you are doing must be for the best. I will give it my all and try to learn from master Valarie." Emily was glad at the mature response that she got from the girl. She had seen her acting all spoilt when she is in the company of her family, but now when the matters got serious, she adapted very quickly.
She ruffled her head with an enchanting smile on her face. "Haha... That's what I expect from my little girl. Don't worry, it's not like you won't be able to meet with them. But for now, focus your efforts on mastering your powers. As you see, your cultivation has grown much too rapidly. It is such a strange phenomenon that I have never seen something like this occur in my life."
"In your case, it is very easy for you to end up hurting yourself, thus never push yourself too hard. Always share even any minute change with the master." Mira kept pecking her head in response to each sentence.
"Grandma, can you tell me one thing?" Emily kept walking ahead with a soft hum. "Yeah." "Who do you think is more talented me or brother Ryu? I mean he should be very good since you took him as a disciple."
Emily laughed out loud. "Girl, your obsession with the boy truly goes to extreme lengths haha... Still, the answer lies in your question itself. I took him under myself but to train you I brought you to my master. Now, who do you think is more talented?"
Mira grinned after coming to the same conclusion as her grandmother. "That's great then hehe.." Emily can't make any sense of the strange smile on her face. "Your brother is very good and his case is very different than yours. But if we are only talking about raw natural talent then yours surpasses the boy by miles."
The grin on Mira's face only widened listening to Emily's words. "Yet, your talent is like a ticking bomb right now. If you can't master it, then there is a great probability that you will end up hurting either yourself or your fellow humans."
"I got it, grandma. I will work hard and get better. You can assess my progress whenever you return." Emily can't help but compare this girl with the brat. She can bet her ass that even right now the boy must be inside a woman, indulging in carnal pleasures. Compared to him she was a much more diligent child.
"Huh..! Anyhow, you can leave Mira. Rachel will show you your room and don't hesitate in talking to her. She has a very easy to approach personality." Mira bowed once towards the older woman and Emily stepped ahead to give her a warm embrace.
Watching the girl leave, Emily's feet left the ground as she floated mid-air and made her way to her bedroom. On the bed she found a naked Valarie staring at her with hungry eyes. "Why are you so excited, master?"
She shut the door behind her before sensually revealing her naked body. Valarie rubbed her hands in anticipation. "Hehe... it's been so long since I tasted this body Ahahaha.. ahaha.. cough.. cough.. ahem.."
She acted like a complete hooligan, lustfully leering at her student's curves. It was just that her cute face as well as a total lack of skills made her look like a porcelain doll, instead. "Oh.. is that so? But what's the use? You can never take advantage of these facilities."
To prove her point Emily deliberately licked one of her nipples, much to Valarie's annoyance. "Fuck.. it's only times like these that I hate being a girl. Shitt.." Her dainty hands punched the bed in frustration. "I don't care. Come to me, little girl. Mother will show you how to improve upon your charms further."
No matter how hard Emily tried to restrain it, she ended up laughing out and ruining the whole atmosphere. "Yes mother, at my age the thing I lack the most is definitely charms. Please help me improve it, how else would I find a husband for myself." She walked closer to the girl, who hurriedly pulled her in a hug and made her sit in her small lap.
Valarie remained unfazed by the obviously mocking words from Emily, choosing to rub her hands all over her smooth skin. "You know I was so angry when you decide to marry that brat. It was like he stole away my most precious daughter from me huh.."
Valarie happily dug her face in Emily's chest, suckling on those familiar nipples. "Tell me Emily, have you really come out of your past?" The water mage replied with a soft caress to her cheeks. "Yes, master. I am no longer affected by those events. It's time to move ahead. I have set new goals in my life now."
Emily didn't mention it but one of her life goals now included her grandson. In her life, she wants to see him grow up to surpass her. No matter what it takes, she will give it her all to get the boy to achieve such a level.
"Then why are you still not allowing your mana to nourish your body? Can't you see how old you look? You have not even lived a fourth of your life. I can't watch you like this." Valarie pointed to the small wrinkles that formed over her chest and around her breasts.
Valarie spoke the truth. A Grand Magus enjoyed a very long life, thanks to their cultivation level. When Emily had gone into seclusion, she had deliberately stopped her normal bodily functions to allow her body to age like a mortal woman. This led to her body aging prematurely despite her long life.
Emily fell in thought at this point. She was undecided on this matter. "I am not sure master. It's been so long since I have been like this. It's quite embarra.. mhhhhh..!!" Valarie pinched her nipples, eliciting a long moan from the woman.
"If you have truly cast the shadows out from your heart then it should not be a difficult matter for you to decide on. Are you going to do that or do you want me to take some extreme measures?" The girl's hands hovered close to Emily's vagina, threatening to violate her in case she refused her demands.
"Okay, let's not go in there. I understand. Here. I did it." Valarie watched in awe as a seal manifested on Emily's chest and before long it broke apart. Under her gaze she observed the small wrinkles fading away as her body became suppler. With regards to age, there was not much difference between Rachel and Emily, but while one looked like a grandmother, the other was just like a middle-aged woman in her thirties.
"Hmm? I thought they would grow even more? How come?" Valarie's excitement had dimmed down realizing that the fun bags didn't grow as much as she had expected them to. Emily chuckled, looking at the distressed face of her master, unwilling to give up and trying to measure up her bust size compared to her hands.
"It's been decades since they have been deprived of mana. How can you expect them to grow within a single night?" Valarie's expectations were not feasible at all. It might take her body weeks to acclimate to these new changes.
The night passed and Valarie and Emily talked about a lot more matters. They only went to bed, once the girl was satisfied with kneading the breasts in all shapes and sizes of her choice. Even in bed, she hugged those tits to sleep.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Now you can also support on with below link.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
Kudos!!
229 Mira's training
Come, join my discord. All of you are invited. Server is not yet ready but it's up and running, we will figure things out along the way. https/discord.gg/jQKMScXuZD
"Yeahh... Ryu.. right there.. ahhh.. deeper.. mhhhh.." Claudia but her lips in excitement when Ryu's cock made its way through her tight ass. She was the one who requested the boy to drill her other hole. Most of the time it's only been April who she watched enjoying this, which in turn made her desire the same treatment for herself.
They had done this only once earlier and at that time she had not adjusted to his large size, causing the sex to be rather painful. Well, it wasn't much different this time but the pleasures had increased manyfold. With each pump, her tits rubbed onto April's thighs.
Looking down at the pussy covered in cum, Claudia can't resist the allure and dug down, licking semen as well as pleasure her mother-in-law at the same time. Under her pussy, the older woman spasmed from the excess stimulation.
"Mmhhhh.. mother.. please slow down.. ahhhh..." The blonde daughter had her senses overwhelmed by the dual assault. On one hand, Ryu constantly rammed his groins on her hips while the lady under her sucked on her swelled up clitoris with all her might.
"Open up!" April hurriedly pulled apart her jaws to allow entry to the slimy cock. Aware of her task beforehand she slathered the hard shaft with a generous amount of her saliva.
These ladies were on the verge of being completely tamed by him. It will not be long before they fall in his hands anyway. Ryu pulled out his cock from a reluctant April's mouth and forced it back inside, Claudia's winking sphincter, feeling a great sense of accomplishment. One by one each of the milfs were falling in his lap with little to no resistance.
Well, he didn't have to put in much effort at all as all the females were mostly connected to him, one way or the other. Now he can't wait to go out and explore this new world by himself. It will be best if his friends and women can follow him around but that will have to wait.
The entrance exams for the magic academies at the capital were his best bet at making something big. With Dragon helping him out with his cultivation, he didn't require much help from outside institutions. Despite that, the top academies of the capital do provide their students with some backup.
He had his grandmother to support him in case he ended up in a mess but the man inside him will not allow him to always be stuck to a woman's thighs. After all, how will he ever lay claim over his gorgeous grandma if he has to have his ass saved by her every now and then?
"Hehe.." Between his pumps a smile took over his face, recalling the promise Emily had made to him. Last time, his precious first time with the beautiful woman was interrupted by his mother and other ladies. That's why he would have to give it his all, this time around.
'It's okay to rely on her for a year or so, but after that, I need to create his own backings.' He needs to give himself a proper goal, otherwise, he might fall lazy and end up losing his little life. Speaking of backings hos mind thought of a black demonic figure.
Nevertheless, as soon as the thought surfaced, Ryu shoved it aside.
'I should not rely on that guy more than what is required.' The demon was not his friend and neither were they related like his relationship with Emily. For now, they had a mutually beneficial alliance. An alliance that can be broken by any aside and at any moment.
Thankfully, the mind-calming mantra that Dragon had taught him still kept the guy mostly in check but even someone as naive as him understands that its effectiveness will weaken if he keeps relying on the guy more and more with time.
"Haha.. you have gone limp, brat... What happened? Don't tell me my daughter-in-law is not of your liking hehe.." April had noticed Ryu losing his erection and promptly got to suck him once again. Her voice pulled out the boy from her reverie.
"Not really. I was just mulling over some matters." Ryu collected Claudia's scattered hairs in his left hand and shoved his cock right back in her ass. *Paggh* Spanking her butt cheeks he resumed his jerking motions.
He sensed April's hand making its way under him and landing right on his asshole. The bewitching woman forced her way in his ass and began fingering him. "Ahhhhmmmm... Yeahhhh.." Claudia can't think properly but the increase in the length of the cock was very much prominent.
"Then why don't you tell us your thoughts little Ryu? You know, you can share all your worries with this aunt here." Ryu looked down to find April licking her finger sensually before forcing it back in his ass. This woman must have learned this technique from Amelia. All of her actions were very remnant of the redhead, even the wink at the end of her sentence.
Each of her movements was causing Ryu to reach closer to his approaching orgasm. His right hand picked up her head and forced her into his crotch, making her suck on his balls.
"Ahhh.. aghhhh.. ahhh.hhh!!" A few minutes later Claudia was on the edge and all three participants realized her condition. The blonde intensified licking her mother's clit ever faster, who in turn moved her finger rapidly in and out of Ryu's ass.
Not long after, Ruy pulled back Claudia by her waist and forced his cock to the deepest regions of her bowels. *Puchi* *Puchi* April shrugged away her own climax to reach out for the gooey cum dripping down her punctured asshole, with a massive cock still lodged inside it.
"Please don't pull out, Ryu. I want you to keep it there for the night." Claudia had never felt this good. The sense of freedom that Ryu instated in her played a big part in her back-to-back releases tonight and now she doesn't want to be separated from the boy at any cost.
Her decision was not appreciated by the other lady in the room who was busy sucking out as much cum as possible from the tunnel. April's heart ached at such wastage of nectar.
Respecting her choice he kept his cock inside her ass and hugged the maiden from behind and fell in the cozy bed. April relished in the last few drops before falling beside Ryu and covering all of them under the blanket.
"Next week, let's go out." Claudia was exhausted from the profound sex session and thus it took her some time to register Ryu's words. Even so, April was fast to latch onto his words. "Out? Where to?"
"Not anywhere fancy, let's just go out for dinner together. You guys might want to walk out for a while." Claudia felt her heart flutter in response but she was too abashed to speak up. "Oh my.. are you serious? Will you go out with us?"
"Hmm? What's the big deal in that?" He had seen how excited Amelia was, last time when she had been invited out. There was a good chance that these ladies too would love it. Also, he needs to make his mother feel the burn. April kissed his back before snuggling in the sheets and closing her eyes. "Thank you, little Ryu."
Next morning*
Valarie rubbed her eyes, disturbed by the cool winds blowing through the open window of her room. Getting up lethargically the blanket slipped down to reveal her naked chest. Her hands felt the empty bed beside her, dejectedly.
Emily had left, leaving only her clothes in her place. The girl picked up the warm dress and placed it against her chest. She was both sad and happy at the same time. On one hand, Emily leaving her once again left a bad taste in her mouth but on the other at least she knew that her beloved student had recovered completely from the long tragedy. It should not take her long to return to in her embrace.
Getting down from her bed she walked towards the open window that continuously gave way to the cool breeze. She stared into the horizon for a while before a soft smile appeared on her face. "I will wait for you, little girl. Remember to return to your master."
She had no blood relation with anyone in this world now. Even her distant relatives had died out with the passage of eternal time. That's why she had brought each of her students like her own child. *Cough* *Cough*
"Ahh.. fuck!!" Valarie looked down to find a red patch on her small hand. "I drank too much... shit..!!" Her head had begun to hurt and she wanted to close her windows, only to stop momentarily.
Gazing in the garden she found a small girl, just like her, diligently cultivating the mana from her surroundings. She put on a smirk and placed her hands on her waist. "Huh.. you should consider yourself lucky, brat.. you get to be the last student that I, Valarie the Terrible took under me.. haha.. ahaha... Cough... Cough.. shitt.."
Rachel stood in the garden, watching over Mira. She had seen everything that went on through the open window. Although the actions of the little girl, who even struggled to close the window panes, presented a rather comical scene. Rachel was not particularly amused by the girl's action.
Sigh* Emily was unaware but she had been looking after her Valarie for a very long period now. There is no way she can hide her rapidly deteriorating condition from her keen eyes. The signs were clear. Valarie was reaching the end of her life now.
She had deliberately kept this fact from her sisters and added to that her appearance made it impossible for anyone to guess what was going on with her. 'How long will can she even hide this? Does she take us as fools?' Rachel cursed in her mind yet, she can't help but sympathize with the old woman. She was too kind-hearted to ever let her students realize the truth.
Sshhhrr* Some time had passed on when a heatwave assaulted her face, waking her from her trance. Fixing her gaze on the girl sitting cross-legged, she found black flames raging all around her. Emily had already warned her about such a condition, earlier and hence she readied herself to suppress the phenomenon.
She had not even taken a single step before stopping and settling with her back against the tree once again. Valarie's body had manifested mid-air, looking down upon the girl. The raging flames that threatened to burn through anything and everything struggled to even come anywhere around a foot from her suspended body.
Mira seems to have guessed that her control over had powers had loosened, allowing the flames to go on a rampage. Emily had taught her that she required extreme concentration to maintain a grip and she was trying just that.
Lines formed on her forehead but flames only expanded further. Valarie had no intention of stopping the girl as she charred the grass under her first, and later all her clothes too faced a similar fate. A meter, 3 meters, 6 meters, 10 meters the area under the flames kept expanding while Valarie stood mid-air like a beacon.
"Huff... Now, now, little girl, don't go on exploding in other people's gardens." Mira felt a finger press down in the center of her forehead and within the next minute all the roiling energies inside her body calmed down.
Rachel saw the burnt ground close to her feet. The flames had reached dangerously closed to Valarie's prized trees and had she not stepped in, all of them would have been reduced to black ashes just like the grass all around Mira..
230 Maids at Dark Wings branch
Mira opened her eyes to find a familiar figure looking down on her. "Good morning, respected master." She hurriedly bowed to show her regard for the lady. "Master will be enough. Skip over the formalities."
"Yes, master." Ignoring the girl's prompt response she moved behind her and placed her hands on her back. "Relax your nerves. Try not to resist my mana entering your body."
Mira didn't need these instructions. Emily had tried uncovering the secrets to her body many times so it was nothing out of the ordinary for Valarie to try her hands too. But contrary to her belief, her new master didn't waste time studying her body structure at all.
She was smart enough to realize that if Emily can't find anything that she was even less likely to discover anything. Her disciple was even more talented than her in theoretical knowledge. Most of her understanding was developed over time but Emily was not the same as her.
Being a curious child from an early age she had always been interested in learning about the ancient magic that belonged to the now-extinct races. It was an interest that she shared with her late husband. The couple had raided many abandoned sites that belonged to the demons and angel species, enhancing their knowledge.
With her natural talent and the amassed knowledge, Emily would have easily surpassed her in due time but the passing of her husband led to her cultivation going haywire and she ended up not making any progress at all in these past decades.
"Here. I have placed a seal on your body. It will automatically suppress small flare-ups and will also inform me in case your condition grows serious." Mira closed her eyes and surveyed her mind. A new serenity prevailed and she can feel that her mind had grown steady.
"Thank you, master." She wasn't shy in displaying her heartfelt appreciation for the lady. Most of the time when she will experience breakouts, it will lead to strong pain in her head. Her seal had helped her cushion out that pain as well.
"It's okay. You need to give master some time to refresh my knowledge. I need to go through some of my old books to check if I can find something related to your strange condition. Till then you can cultivate normally. For help, Rachel is here. If you got any questions, you can speak your mind with her."
Hearing her name called out, Rachel had stepped ahead to stand beside the floating girl. "Are you leaving for the library master?" Watching Mira nod and fall into her cultivation state, Valerie moved away. "Yes, please don't wait for me. I might as well pay a visit to my friends."
Rachel saw Valarie rise through the air as she tried calling out to the girl. But she seems to have sensed what she wanted to ask and her fleeting voice reached her with the response before her body had disappeared overhead. "I got my pills."
One day back*
"Freeze!!" Emma and Talia watched over a lady who had her hands placed firmly on the ground as she cast her spell. Five meters all around the lady, the land was covered in a very thin sheet of ice.
Right now the three ladies were in a large enclosed hall. This was one of the practice grounds that belonged to the Dark Wings. *Clap* *Clap* "Great work, Dorothea!!" Emma happily clapped her hands, cheering the middle-aged woman, who still had her eyes tightly closed in concentration.
Dorothea opened her eyelids to find herself sitting on a thin sheet of ice. Half of her arms too had gotten cloaked by the frozen moisture. Strangely enough despite all this, she can't feel any hardships, rather the cold atmosphere all around her made her extremely comfortable.
Crack* *Crack* With a soft tug her hands broke free from their icy prison as Dorothea turned around with a wide grin on her face. "Hehe.. it wasn't that difficult." She approached her sisters as they hugged her one by one. This was the first spell that she had cast in her whole life.
This was the feeling of being a mage. She was loving it. "With such a strong dedication even complex spells won't cause you much trouble, sister Dorothea haha.." Though Talia was the eldest out of all three ladies but she kept a small amount of respect towards the two ladies since they were her seniors when it came to serving Ryu.
"I should thank you for the help, Talia." The Dark Wings' branch leader had been the one who had provided her with the spells. "Enough rubbing each other's back. Let's have our lunch. I am completely beat." Emma chimed in, interrupting their conversation with a hand pointing to her shrunk stomach.
Her words made the two ladies chuckle in response as they walked out of the practice room together. Emma and Dorothea had been very close since they had been living together. Talia on the other hand took some time mingling with her seniors but with time she was sure to make friends with these two charming ladies.
In one of the rooms, the three ladies sat around a large dining table waiting for the maids to bring their food. "What happened, sister? You seem to be lost in thought?" Talia found Dorothea staring at the plates on the table for a long time.
"Ah... it's nothing. I got a bit sentimental recalling my previous life." She stared down at the lavishly decorated table with expensive plates and cutlery spread out all over it. "How good it would have been had there been some form of equality in this world?"
She recalled her days from the village, how they had to rely on the stale meat for their daily sustenance. Even low-grade fruits were a luxury to them. The hardships she faced together with her husband were still fresh in her mind. She had promised Ryu that she would live a new life altogether, starting from the day she accepted the slavery pact. Yet, those memories of depravity will frequently haunt her.
"Ahh.. mn.. sorry about that. I didn't mean to ruin the atmosphere." Listening to the silence that had fallen in the room, Dorothea hurriedly apologized. All of them had been in a happy mood from her cultivation progress and she ended up wrecking the vibe.
Talia revealed a beautiful smile, holding onto Dorothea's hands. "No need for that sister. Both of us realize how kind-hearted you are. It's only natural for you to care about the needy. Your background too, doesn't help at all. I am sure you must have seen many horrid situations that most of us can't even imagine."
Emma placed her arm around the woman and pulled her into her warm embrace. "It's okay, Dorothea. It's very noble of you to care about everyone but you need to come to terms with the fact that we are just not powerful enough to change the world with our own hands."
"All this goodwill is alright but you keen to keep in mind that even someone as powerful as Mrs. Emily had never been able to overturn the situation. There might be many grand mages like her who might have failed in their endeavors."
Realizing that her tone had taken in a negative connotation she pressed Dorothea's shoulders in consolation. "Haha... But that's not something to be anxious about. Don't we have the kid with us? We just need to wait for him to grow and make sure he survives long enough. With the miraculous powers he commands, the boy can literally change the face of this world altogether."
Talia beckoned the maid and served the lady with her own hands. "Here. Let's not think too much about all these worldly matters for now. It's time to celebrate hehe.." Her words successfully diverted their minds to the arousing scent of the cooked meals.
All three of them thanked the maids before digging into their lunch. Midway through their meal, Talia brought up the matter she was most concerned about. "Did you like the food, sisters?" Getting a positive response from both the women she glanced at the redhead who was busy stuffing her mouth with the food.
"Ahem.. sister Emma, actually I wanted to ask forgiveness from you with how I had treated you." Emma had never disclosed any bitterness towards her but her heart can't rest until she clears everything up.
Emma's hands stopped midway as harsh memories filled her mind. Recalling the horrible torture at the hands of this organization was etched to her mind. Those days were some of the worst in all her life. Even then, before Talia can grow concerned by her despondent mood she covered it up with a smile.
"There is no need for me to forgive you. I won't say I enjoyed my time here but it can't be blamed on you, who was only doing your work." Talia was giddy at her response. "Thanks a lot, sister Emma! You don't know how scared I was to bring this topic." She caressed her chest trying to take a deep breath to calm her heart down.
Emma contemplated Talia's situation and tried to lighten the mood with a toothy grin. "As long as you don't throw me in that dungeon once again, everything can be overlooked haha.." The blonde maid too didn't bring up the topic back choosing to chat about something more casual.*Huff* *Huff* Jake took in a deep breath to alleviate the agony of his lungs. It felt like his insides were burning. He was practicing a different kind of spell that would allow him to breathe out fire from his mouth. Compared to the outer body the insides were not as rugged and as a result, he was having an extremely hard time mastering this technique, despite his greater than average affinity with mana.
On such occasions, Ryu's words would echo in his mind. 'I need to work hard. That's the only way I can stand up to him.' He actually had a massive debt that needs to be paid out to his friend. Not to mention trying to return the same generosity he had shown her by coming to his rescue at the time of his need.
He can't even imagine how bad his condition had been, had he lost his mother to those Dark Wings goons. Reuniting with her would have simply become a fleeting dream. Not only he but his father would also have been affected even worse. Fortunately, his family avoided such dire circumstances.
Nevertheless, he can't help but recall another man. His ever-present smile was vividly clear in his mind. The only difference was his fists were clenched as he gritted his teeth before forcing himself up, finding a newfound exuberance.
"Huuuu... Haaahh!!!" Pulling himself up he filled up his lungs to the extremities. Using his left hand to funnel in front of his lips, he forced the air out with extreme pressure. *Frrrsshhh* A large flame shot from his mouth, heating the air all around him.
Heedless of how much he tried directing the flames away from himself, the skin on his face felt like it will melt away. Simultaneously, the strain on his lungs was equally harsh. In spite of that the bubbling hate in his heart towards the treacherous uncle of his kept him from giving up.
Suddenly, Jake felt someone grab him from behind. It broke his momentum and he had to stop the process. His neck muscles were screaming in torment but keeping his straight face he turned around, expecting a familiar face..
231 Family reunion
"How are you, mother?" From inside Jake was in extreme pain but he didn't let any of it show up on his face. Considering that Emma might grow concerned he kept up with his brave appearance.
As soon as he had looked back the figure had pulled his face in her breasts. "Do you really need to act so tough in front of mother, child?" Jake was not surprised at all to find a very familiar bosom. Unwilling to drop down his mask he acted confused at her word.
"Ahem.. what are you talking about mother? Why would I act tough? Don't I look fine to you?" Emma cupped the cute face of the boy. She can never get enough of him. Two drops of tears formed in the corner of her eyes, that she hurriedly wiped away.
"Haha.. yeah why not. But what about your hands? Is it time to let them loose?" Only when she mentioned it, did Jake realize that from the starting he had been subconsciously gripping his hands into fists.
A small smile tugged on his face. This woman noticed even such minute details. It was futile to keep up with his acting anymore. "Aahhh.. let's go in mother. Now that you mentioned it, I feel like I pushed myself too hard."
Emma smirked before helping the boy walk with her arms around him. He seems to have thoroughly drained himself. Sun fell over the horizon as the mother-son pair walked inside the house together.
Sometime later in one of the rooms of the same house, a skinny man laid down on his bed. His eyes were closed when the door to his room opened and Emma entered with Jake. The disturbance caused him to open his eyes and stare at the approaching people.
It took his eyes some time to adjust before he could make out the bright red hair of the woman. A small smile spread on his face once he safely recognized the woman.
Watching the man struggle to get up, Emma rushed to his aid, helping him sit up. "Don't push yourself, Silas!" She sat beside him, holding onto his hands. Her eyes were filled with love as she looked at the weak man that she fell in love with.
"How are you, Emma?" The man spoke in a weak voice. Silas had been accustomed to his wife leaving the house regularly for work. Emma caressed the man's sunken cheeks as emotions bubbled in her heart.
"I will bring something to eat." Jake realized the growing sentiments in the air and decided to take his leave.
Once the boy left Emma can't wait anymore and kissed her husband on his lips. "I am doing very good. Please be assured, it won't be long before you can get better. I am trying to accumulate some funds, we will travel to the capital this time, I am sure they must have a way out for our ordeals."
Despite her assurance the man shook his head and retrieved the woman in his chest, rubbing her back. "Jake told me everything." That's the only thing he said and Emma felt her heart go cold in her chest.
He kept holding her in his embrace, unwilling to leave her. This woman truly suffered disastrously because of him. "Can you promise me one thing, Emma?" This was it. His tone was enough to douse the last embers of Emma's hopes. Jake had told 'everything' to him.
The redhead was too stupefied to respond. All along she had kept her occupation a secret from Silas. He would have never agreed to her actions, even if it meant he had to give up on his life. Hence, now when everything had come to light she had no idea how to answer back him.
Thankfully, Silas was aware of her condition and went ahead without waiting for her response. "Please promise me that you would never do such a thing ever again. Even if it meant that we have to part ways in this life."
Tears rolled down Emma's eyes as she held the fragile man in her arms. "I can't even tell how many hardships you must have faced just because of this perilous life of mine. No more. Please don't do it anymore, I can't live a life like this knowing that every minute of my life had been borrowed by my wife, out of her dignity."
Emma can't remain silent anymore. She can feel his wetness seeping through her dress. "Please Silas. Don't say anything. Everything I did, I did it with my own volition." She wiped the traces of tears from his eyes and forced out a smile. "Tell me. Would you have not given everything up just for me, had I been in your place?"
He kept silent, not responding in any manner. "You have your answer then. We are not different Silas. Nothing is more precious than your life. Let me tell you this, I would have made the same decision even if I knew where I will end up."
She hugged him again letting him feel the warmth of her chest. Silas can't control his emotions and broke out in tears once again. "Now.. now.. the worst time has passed already. Ain't I completely fine in front of you? So no need to fuss over it anymore. What happened, happened. Let's not discuss it anymore."
Silas knew that woman was tenacious, she had shown her determination with her earlier argument. "What about your present situation? Aren't you a slave even now? Jake told me a few things but I want to hear it from you."
This time Emma genuinely smiled. "As I told you earlier Silas, I am very good. I was too naive earlier. All those years I hated those commoners but when it mattered the most, my own family abandoned me while a 'peasant' came to the rescue haha.." In the end, her smile had turned to a self-deprecating one.
"Does the boy treat you well? Jake told me that you didn't have a particularly good relationship with his mother?" Emma tried to wash her shame with a shallow laugh. "Well, I am working on that front. But at the very least Mrs. Amelia has not made life difficult for me."
"Thank goddess. I don't even know what to say about Rubin. That bastard! After all, you did for me, the fucker cheated you *cough* *cough*" Emma hurriedly massaged his chest to ease out his pain. "Please don't waste your energy on him. I was the foolish one, going in trusting people like that. It was bound to happen one day, if not Rubin then someone else."
Emma had an enormous hatred for that man but she kept it all bottled up in her heart. "Still, I never treated him badly. How can he do something like this.." Emma saw the man's eyes filled with pain and misery. Those were the expression of extreme betrayal. This was the reason she had avoided mentioning that guy.
"Ignore it, Silas. Let's not talk about him. By the goddess's grace, he will certainly face the retribution for his misdeeds." Silas knew the woman was concerned about him and hence gave up. They chatted on different topics and later Jake brought them their food and after a very long time, their family reunited.
Present day*
"I can see a lot of you guys have improved haha... Keep going like this and a few of you might break away from your destiny." A loud voice boomed over the disciples and shook them awake from their cultivation state.
"Today's training is complete. You can disperse!" Everyone got up and left the training grounds, leaving only Ryu and Kira behind with Lyod. The old grew concerned watching the boy approaching him.
He never liked lying, that too to such a small kid. His deadline of two weeks was already over and in all possibilities, he must be here to enquire about his uncle. Should he lie again? Or should he tell the truth? Over the months he had seen that the boy acted more mature than his peers. Maybe revealing the truth was not such a bad idea.
"Master Lyod, I have some doubts related to my cultivation. Can you be kind enough to guide me?" The uneasiness displayed by the old man can't escape his notice. Now he himself was more or less certain that bad foreboding had befallen on his uncle.
He didn't have much relation with the man, do the fact didn't hurt him much but recalling how devastating it can be for Ruby he can only let out a small sigh. Strangely enough, despite the passing of two weeks deadline Ruby had not discussed anything about James with him.
"Yes, why not. That's why I am here. Go on, tell me." Lyod felt energy returning to his limbs. Thank the stars, the boy had instead brought a different topic to discuss.
"Thank you master Lyod. It's related to my clones. They are.. ahem.. acting a bit strange." "Strange? Can you explain?" Ryu gave a nod and narrated the sequence of events that took place and how his clones began learning midway through their practice match.
With each sentence, Lyod's eyes kept widening until his eyelids can't expand anymore. "Are you telling the truth?" Ryu didn't hesitate to shake his head. "Why would I? If you want I can demonstrate."
"Show me then." He turned to Kira, beckoning her to his hut. "Little girl, please move away from here." Ryu had asked her earlier but she had refused to leave without him. She was very excited to watch everything with her own eyes.
"Wooden clones." Ryu cast his spell once the ground around him had cleared. The two wooden mannequins familiarly emerged from the ground. Lyod surveyed the wooden clones with renewed curiosity. But apart from a few minor physical changes, he can't tell much difference from last time. "Let's begin!!" With a shout, Ryu clashed with the clones under the watchful eyes of Lyod.
Not long after Ryu began, Lyod was elated in his heart to observe him perform the martial arts in the combination of his magical abilities. Sophia had told him that she was teaching this to the boy but he had been very skeptical of his ability to hand-to-hand combat. Nevertheless, looking at the boy moving with such nimbleness there was no scope of doubt.
Within the second round the clones had figured out what was going on and they were ready with a makeshift shield to accompany their spikes. Ryu made them halt in their positions, shrugging his shoulders to Lyod.
"Are you absolutely sure, you didn't command them to come up with this solution? Not even unintentionally?" If this was the case, then this guy was a monster in human form. At such a young age his clones were already showing signs of consciousness developing.
It was not something out of this world. Rather most of the powerful grand mages had their clones take on personality traits but this thing happening to a kid who had just started his cultivation journey was too miraculous. So much so that he was still not convinced of it.
"Well, I can't exactly show you but as far as I know, I didn't command them to do this." He must be speaking the truth. "Okay. Then let's do something that will allow us to discern it completely."
"Make this one stay there in its place. Make sure it doesn't move at all." Ryu had no idea what the old guy was planning but he did as told, sending a mental note to one of the clones to stand ground no matter what.
Lyod stood calmly, waiting for Ryu's signal, after which he strolled towards the clone. Standing half a meter from him, he pulled his hand back and the stupefied audience can see his hand glow red. *Boom* Next moment, his punch hand blasted through the head of the clone.
The force behind the punch was enough to thoroughly disintegrate the wooden warrior, leaving behind only dust. "Nope." He rubbed his hands together before turning back to a much too stunned Ryu. "It is a misconception after all."
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Now you can also support on with below link.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
Kudos!!
232 Preparing for the invasion
A very happy new year to all of you pervs.. let's hope we have no new mutation to deal with and we can continue enjoying our lives without our governments trying to control every damn thing about our lives. Love you free world... No, I am not drunk... Okay... Maybe a little... Adios...
Lyod watched the boy and girl walk into the distance before returning to his hut. His legs gave up as he fell back in his bed. His mind had gone blank from the recent affair. He had concealed the truth from the boy but that was for his own good. The fewer people knew about it the better for him.
Ryu wasn't able to notice but how can Lyod's senses be compared to a brat, wet behind his ears. Moments before his punch collided with the clone he had seen the puppet flinch. A non-living thing simply wasn't capable of doing that.
Had the clone lacked any sense of consciousness, it should have stood in place without fearing for its life or the lack of it. Yet, at the time of reckoning, despite being restrained by the commands of its master, it showed signs of self-preservation. There was no further proof required.
"Haha.. haha.. ahahaha.." Suddenly a burst of loud laughter rang from the old guy's house. With time it only grew louder. Lyod had been depressed ever since the vine attack when he had lost two of his brave men. For the first-ever time since then, this new revelation had alleviated his mood by a great deal.
Ryu walked away from the training grounds unable to make heads and tail of the situation. A few minutes back he had been entirely sure of his conjecture but the straight denial from the old man, made him doubt himself.
"I didn't get it, brother Ryu. Didn't you understand what happened?" At one moment Kira had seen Lyod stand face to face with the clone while in the next it was blasted off before she can register it. She had so many questions and no answers.
"Huh.. who knows what that guy did? Maybe he is right. I think I read too much into it." 'Damn.. are those sci-fi movies catching up to me?' Now he was convinced that it was all just a figment of his overimaginative mind, influenced heavily by the fictions of his previous life.
"Yeah. Master Lyod is wise. I am sure he might have his ways to figure things out." Kira was not very good at discerning things hence she gave up on it. Furthermore, Ryu's fingers had already made their way up her ass and she would much rather enjoy that than think about such complicated matters.
In the Krypto vine infested world*
"This one is good enough, I guess!" A woman sat in front of a dressing mirror, applying a bright lipstick to her lips. She made faces at the mirror trying to give out different poses. A tight black dress held together her bountiful chest, leaving her white shoulders naked.
The single-piece dress covered her thighs while a belt around her abdomen accentuated her slender waist. *Knock* *Knock* A sound from her door disturbed her makeup session. Naturally, she wasn't all too pleased.
"Who is there?" The reply cane instantly. "Mistress, I bring the message from master Ergon." Those words were enough to make her quell her displeasure. "Huh.. come in then." She resumed painting her lips with the stick, not even looking back at the door.
A false demon opened the door and bowed down to her. "Pardon the inconvenience caused, Mistress. But I am here on master Ergon's order." One look at this false demon can tell that he was a special one among the league.
It had a larger and more muscular build. Not only that, his ability to speak was not commonly seen among his kind. "How many times are you going to repeat that, idiot? Go ahead with the message already. I don't have time to spare on a low breed like you." She switched to polishing her long nails while awarding the guy with a vicious glare.
Her words were harsh but it had little to no effect on him. "Yes. Master will be moving out for his hunting sessions. You are informed to keep up with your efforts to invade the realm and not to be lazy, just because he will not be here."
Delivering his message the demon let himself rise. Faced with the woman's glare he didn't flinch, staring back in her eyes without any emotions. "Huh.. that bastard. Why does he gets to enjoy the hunt, while I work my ass off here? Fuck! I hope this mission fails hahaha.. that way maybe master Estonia will eliminate him with her own hands and all this will fall into my hands hahah.. haha.."
The false demon showed no reaction to her obvious words of betrayal to her master. "I will take my leave then. Please excuse me, mistress." He gave another bow before turning around to move out of the room.
"Have I given you the permission to walk away, low life?" The false demon stopped in his tracks before staring back at the smirking woman. "What commands you have for me, mistress?"
"You must be one of the new guys here. Am I right?" Her smirk turned to a mocking smile. "You are right." She chuckled at his response. "Ohh.. then maybe I can look over your oversight. Nevertheless, remember that you should always be on your knees whenever you are talking to me. Do you understand?"
"Yes, mistress. Pardon me. I wasn't informed about this rule." He went on his keens with any difficulty. A false demon didn't have any emotions to speak of. All they were programmed to do was to follow every order of their masters to the letter.
"Haha.. good. You are obedient enough. Now crawl and bring me my shoes." Paula raised her foot to point at the shelf. Not wasting any time, the false demon walked on his knees to reach the shelf and pick up her shoes, placing them on the ground ahead of the woman.
"Huh? Are you stupid? Who is going to put them on for me?" Without even opening his mouth to argue with her, the demon picked up one of her shoes and began putting it on for her, only to be stopped once again.
"Wait, I need my feet cleaned before I can put them on. Lick them clean." This time even the demon took some time to register her request. It was quite a bizarre demand.
No matter what, a command was a command and he had no option but to heed to them.
Paula observed with great attention as the minion placed her small feet in his hand and give a long lick with its long reddish tongue. He was diligent enough to move to her toes and suck on them one by one. It wasn't long before Paula was rolling in pleasure.
"Hmm.. yeahh.. you are doing good." He had moved to lick her soles and his abnormally long tongue increased the sensation even more. Ergon was not here so she can give off some heat in the meantime.
Coming to this conclusion she opened her thighs wide and her hands moved to her pussy. Her left hand pulled down the dress to reveal her fair tits and her erect nipples. She grabbed hold of the long buds and began rubbing them without mercy.
Down at her feet, the demon ignored all her actions and switched between her feet, licking all along her sole. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Paula's fingers had dug into her love tunnel that was oozing her liquids, drenching her dress.
She but on her lips and before long, she was too aroused to care about ruining her makeup. "Shit... I can't control it anymore. You! Get up!" The demon was a full head taller than her and once he got up, her face was at the same level as his crotch.
She tied up her long black hair before removing the loincloth that held together with the demon's sex tools. With a single tug, a long cock was revealed. It was completely black and easily thicker than her hands. She used both her hands to wrap it around the shaft. It was in a flaccid position but still on its complete length.
Pulling off the cover it revealed a dark head that caused Paula's mouth to water uncontrollably. Opening her jaws to the greatest extent, she swallowed half of the mighty dick all at once. It reached her throat but considering this was not her first demonic cock, she was ready for it.
Her throat muscles worked, pushing the cock deeper into her food tract. She kept working until her lips touched his balls and she had sheathed the entire length into her throat, making it bulge from the large mass contained inside.
Her hands fondled his balls as her throat muscles kept jerking the boy's cock, making it grow in size. A few minutes later, even her breathing had grown labored but she refused to give up, pushing herself to the extremes.
Her eyes reddened and tears welled up in the corners. "Hhaahh!!!" Reaching her limits she expelled the whole cock and took deep breaths to calm her excited nerves. "Haha... I love it.." She wasn't interested in who the cock was attached to, instead the rock-hard organ was the one that thrilled her the most.
Looking at the gorgeous slick dick cloaked thoroughly in her saliva, held it with both her hands and began stroking it up and down. In the meantime, she placed its head back in her mouth. *Glug* *Glug* *Chuu* *Glug* She used her tongue to stimulate the glans.
Five minutes later her fingers rapidly plunged in and out of her wet vagina. "Ahhh.
Bring me to bed." She raised her hands and the false demon was intelligent enough to know her intentions.
He picked the woman in his arms and brought her to the edge of the bed. Placing her down, Paula immediately opened her legs to reveal the reddish slit. "Put it in!" She stared at the guy with desire-filled eyes.
"Mhhhh.. ahhhhhh.. yesss.." The thick cock made its way to her womb, stretching her vaginal tract much to the exhilaration of Paula. Her fingers clutched her clitoris, rubbing on it furiously. "Get in deeper. I want all of it inside.. ahhhmmm.."
The demon's hands fell on both her side like pillars as he leveraged them to force his cock deeper. Her saliva had lubricated the entire path, making it easier for him to slide in his length inside. Less than a minute later he was blocked by her closed womb entrance.
"Ahhhhhhh.. yesss... Ahahaha.. mhhhh... Fuckk.. me..!!" With a sudden thrust, the cock head had plunged inside her womb, paving its way inside despite the resistance offered by the tight muscles.
"Bite on them..!" The only problem with these demons was that they were not actually the smartest creatures around, lacking even basic thinking skills. Even small things like these had to be directed for them to follow along.
She observed the beastly guy bend down and hold both her breasts in his large hands and lick her nipples. Simultaneously his hips began jerking, pistoning inside her twitching vagina. "Ahha.. ahhh.. mhhh.. ahhh.." Both the participants fell into constant motions.
His rough glans rubbed against her walls to generate extreme pleasure.During the afternoon break, Ryu sat in the shade of a tree with his cock out in open and Kira snuggled between his legs. She had her eyes locked into him, while her mouth slipped back and forth on his cock.
Kira had come a long way with her blowjob training. Some more practice and she might not lose to her mother in skills. "Guggg.. guggg.. guggg..!" Ryu caressed her face, organizing her hair which kept falling over her face.
"I am sorry Kira, you still have to work around with only sucking. I am not sure how exactly I can ask permission from aunt Lyla. She seems to be very possessive of you." Kira took a break from her sucking and gave a long lick before responding.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Now you can also support on with below link.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
Kudos!!
233 Preparing for the invasion 2
Sadly we fell back on monthly pledges in the new months so should we postponed the double release to next week?
"I understand, brother Ryu. You don't need to worry about me. I can wait." Kira beamed back a smile and resumed sucking on his cock. Overall she maintained a calm expression but from inside she was giddy with excitement. Having gotten permission from her mother already, she wanted to keep it secret from Ryu and surprise him tomorrow.
"Hmm... if you want we can do it with your other hole haha... I am sure aunt Lyla won't mind that." Ryu was not entirely joking. He truly felt bad for this girl. She had been one of the most devoted to him and even then she didn't even get to have him inside her.
It was a suggestion for her, if she agreed he would love to do it with her, even if he had to use her ass.
"My other hole?" For a second Kira was extremely tempted, but reminding herself that tomorrow was going to be her day, she firmly shook her head. "Not required. As I told you earlier, I will wait for it. Let's ask mother about it, tomorrow. What do you say? With how much she adores both of us, I am sure she won't be able to resist our demands for long hehe.."
Thinking about her proposal, she wasn't completely wrong. He had confessed his love for the milf and gotten a positive response from her. She might not be able to resist him. "Tomorrow? Okay, let's do it then."
Kira seemed to be waiting for his answer. She happily dived her head between his butt cheeks and used her finger to massage his asshole. Her actions had gotten rather aggressive, leaving him befuddled. They had just planned to ask for Lyla's permission for a proper sex session, there was no guarantee that she will agree.
Anyhow, it wasn't like he disliked this new and expressive Kira. Not disrupting her flow, he let her finger his ass and suck on it. Once she had gotten the hole loose enough, she pulled apart his buttocks and shoved her flexible tongue inside.
"Mhhh.." It felt like she wanted to reach the end of his bowels, giving it her all and forcing her tongue in and out in a rapid fashion. "Mhh.. very good, Kira. Keep going.." She deserved this praise for such an improvement in her performance.
Ryu was having the time of his life. Before today only Amelia had made him feel this good with her tongue. His hands held onto her head, not allowing her to move at all. His actions only enticed the girl and she used her idle hands to jerk his cock. With so much stimulation it was hard to keep the semen locked in his balls."Haha.. yess..fuckkk.. harder.. fuck harder.. lowlife.. aghhhh.. yess.." Paula had her left leg on the bed as bent over it, giving the false demon behind her full access to her wide hips. The hulking figure behind her had grabbed hold of her long dark hair, while his cock impaled her pussy from behind.
"Agghh.. fuckkk.. yess.." His other hand had held onto her nipple, rubbing it hard for increased pleasure. Her pussy twitched in excitement. *Puch* *Puch* The entire length of the cock, kept disappearing in her pussy.
"Ahhh..!! Ahhhhh...!! Agggghhhhh!!!" Paula slumped over the bed, having lost the strength in her body. Under her ass, she had pissed herself from the climax. Despite the back-breaking orgasm she recovered fast, unwilling to relive the guy from his duty just yet.
"You are good, punk.. now get on the bed and lay on your back." Usually, it takes a minimum of two cocks to satisfy, so just the fact that this guy made her cum on his own, meant that he deserved some acclamation for it.
Giving a slight nod he stepped on the bed, leaving his straight dick in open. Paula got between his legs and began stroking the shaft covered in her pussy juices. "Good job. You have earned yourself a serving from the very own mouth of this mistress."
Without any further thoughts, she licked his entire length before landing over his balls. She held onto one of his balls inside her mouth and sucked on it. Her tongue licked all over the large testicle, simultaneously jerking on his massive dick.
Having tasted his other ball as well, she switched to sucking him off. "glugg.. guuggg.. guggg... guggg.. haahhh!!" A man would have never lasted this long under her assault, but an artificial life like this false demon had quite a bit of favorable attributes.
Paula climbed over him and holding his cock straight she fixed its head under her sphincter. Once she got to the right location, she let her weight do the rest. "ahhhmmm.." A blissful smile made its way on her face as she felt a familiar shape force her tight anal walls apart.
Within the next minute, her buttocks made contact with his thighs, his long shaft disappearing inside her bowels. She took a deep breath with her ass stretched to its limit. Placing her hands on his wide cheat she began moving back and forth on his extended cock.
"Mhhhh.. yess.. fuuuckk.. it feels so good.. mhhh..." She bounced on his cock, letting her ass slap against his thighs and pulling her nipples in her mouth, suckling on them."Gluckk... Gluck... Gluck.. gluckkk.." Kira had her face held in place between Ryu's hands while he pumped her throat with his long dick. Her eyes had turned red from resisting all the gag reflexes. A single teardrop rolled down her face but the boy didn't let her rest, continuously forcing his cock back and forth in her mouth.
Actually, she had been the one who asked for this rough treatment for a change. It turned out that she was overly excited for tomorrow and a normal sucking proved to be insufficient for her to rub it off. "Gluckk.. Gluck... cough.. cough.." Thick greyish jizz ejected from her lips, which she hurriedly sucked back in, unwilling to waste even a drop of it.
"Want me to slow down?" He can tell that the girl was at her limit but amusingly she shook her head, refusing to release the hold off his cock. "Haha.. Girl, are you hiding something from me?" Ryu had a premonition that something was going on. This was not how she behaved usually.
Most of the time she chooses to be a reserved girl, lacking the enthusiasm to try new things. At the same time, she was an obedient one, willing to do whatever he proposes. Simply speaking, she is a girl who rarely takes the initiative.
He saw the girl draw her lips, around his cock, in a smile. "Hehe..!!" She refused to answer him only giggling and resuming her blowjob once again. "Naughty little girl! You need so punishment I guess."
He combed her hair and held it behind, tugging it back he slapped her face. *Pah* The slap was nothing serious like what his grown-up milfs were used to. Rather it was only playful, making Kira grin in response and stick her head. "One more please hehe.."
Ryu pretended to be frustrated by her behavior making her even more delightful. Keeping a tight grip over her hair, she jerked his waist to rub his cock all over her face. Kira closed her eyes, happily slathering herself with the cum coating the hard cock.
Not long after, her face was covered by a slimy mess. The thick semen was giving off a strong smell that went on to get her even more aroused, as evident from the increased pace of her fingers inside her pussy.
Pag* Another light slap to her face and he forced his cock back in her throat. Holding her head, he began fucking her face with all his might.*Spank* *Spank* "Agghhh.. yeahhh.. jusss lyykk thhaa.. harrdeee.!! Mhhhhh..!!" Paula had her legs wide open, with a massive dick ramming into her from behind. The ecstasy of having her asshole used like a common whore had brought her ever closer to another orgasm.
From the front she had a belt between her jaws that was being pulled from both ends by the false demon, giving an impression like she was a horse being mounted. Her eyes hand rolled over as she moaned out loud with every slap to her red buttocks.
The guy fucking her seems to be at his limit since he had been with her for a whole hour now. The growing length of his cock that further pushed aside her anal walls, was a clear indicator that he was planning to use her to get his own orgasm.
He tugged the belt ever harder, pulling Paula's head back to a painful extent. Yet, at such a moment all her other senses had been dulled down by her brain only leaving the ones related to sexual gratification.
"Aaagggrrrhh!!" This was the first time the demon had spoken since the starting of their session. His pistoning grew harder and harder, uncaring about the doll he was holding on to. His large body struck on her butt, sending his cock to her intestines quite literally.
"Aghhhhh...!!" Paula fell on the bed, having achieved what she had wanted. Her eyes closed with a long grin on her face. Behind her, the false demon gave a last thrust inside her and deposited a hulking quantity of gooey cum inside her bowel.
Puchi* *Puchi* *Puchi* Her asshole can't keep the inhuman amount of semen locked in along with his dick and hence it leaked over, finding the shortest way out. "Don't waste it."
Finding the last remaining strength Paula turned back around and began sucking off the cum from cock. Demon cum was an integral part of her diet, she loved eating this sweet-sour mixture. His cock had lost half its length and thus she swallowed the whole thing inside her mouth, using her tongue to clean it.
"Hold out your hands!" Commanding the demon one last time she sat at the edge of her bed, with her asshole over his hands. "Even if a drop lands on the ground, then your head will be next one falling. Understand?"
She beamed a charming smile, completely unmatched by the threatening words she uttered. Not wasting another moment she flushed out the sticky cum out, storing it in his large hands. *Puchi* *Puchi*
It took her a few minutes to expel every last drop from her gaping hole. Under her the demon was under extreme concentration, making sure not to lose track of even a single drop. There was no doubt in her mind that this woman will follow through with her threat. That's just how things were at this place.
"Good.. hehehe.." No one can tell that she was the same woman who said those menacing words, only minutes back. She happily got on her elbows and smelled the familiar aroma of her lunch. Extending her long tongue in the sticky substance she began lapping it all up with increased vigor.*Sush* *Sush* Ryu jerked his cock over Kira's face. The girl sat under him with a happy face, waiting for his approval to get to eat it all. He shook his dick, draining the last vestiges of cum from his urethra and letting it drop onto her face.
A massive amount of semen had coated Kira's whole face under a thick layer. She could not even open her eyes. Yet, for Ryu it was the most amazing sight there can be. His little lover rolling in his fresh cum, why won't it exite anyone?
"Go ahead. I am done. You can eat it all." She smiled coquettishly before licking her lips with her tongue. Slowly she licked all over her face, while Ryu put on his clothes. For the rest of the cum, Kira used her hand to direct it all into her open maw, swallowing everything.
Hahahaha... Just messing around. Will post another chap in a few hours.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Now you can also support on with below link.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
Kudos!!
234 Invasion
Hi readers, please take some time to appreciate our patrons who have made this double release week possible.
First our very own King tier supporter Kin War. A big hug to him.
Next, A special round of applause to the Viscounts.. Joaquin Espinoza, Phillip, Furqan, Brock Atchison, Andrew Wilson
And love for you all.. Mac Mac, Fin Ferrr, LDS, Ricardo, Thomas, Kosko, Jerry Wisenyuy, vinchenco aberature, James Macrox, EsZeus, House Music, Ayubor, CWilsonV, Zell_Lust, asdf sdf, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez, Royce321, Deshawn Mack, Rot of Stars, DENSYS BRATINI
There were a many more who had contributed, but since they were here for less than a month, I don't have access to their names. Much appreciated.
Apart from that I want to thank NIRVANA for undertaking the role of new admin for our discord server and helping me in the set-up.
"I can handle it, Lyod. Go save others!!" Paula shouted at her husband, directing him to rescue the injured guards. *Screech* A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere, followed by a massive pillar of dark red fire, falling from the skies. A gigantic black mass was the source of the screams.
"You have improved, brat haha..!!" Paula levitated to stand beside a blonde man. The guy was huffing from over-exhaustion. She smirked looking at his ripped clothes and the bloody wound on his head.
"Haha.. what do you know, old hag! It's time this junior takes the center stage haha... Crimson Blaze!!" At his shout a pool of fire manifested mid-air, falling on the huge abomination that was being held down by the guards. Each one of them had a mana rope attached to the large tentacles of the entity as they did their best to hold the thing down.
Screech* Crimson fire rained down from the sky, burning through the hardy skin of the creature. They have taken heavy losses from this sudden invasion. The creature had emerged from the center area of the plantation. The town was prepared for these invasions as some sentient Krypto vines do make their way to this side. Nevertheless, this was the very first time something this big had visited them.
The elite guards under the town chief had been enough to thwart any previous invasive attempts, but this time most of them were left scattering for their lives. Fortunately, three of the most powerful personalities currently residing in the town were quick to come to their rescue.
Cough* *Cough* Eric spewed blood from his mouth promoting him to hurriedly sit in the air to recover his lost mana. "Fuck.. how the heck am I supposed to explain all this destruction." The woman beside him slapped his head. "Don't curse in presence of your seniors, brat.."
Eric was left disgruntled, yet he lacked the time to engage with this vindictive woman. "How much time do you need? Our powers are not suitable to deal with it. Yours is the only one that affects it. Oi.. Oi.. Why are you staring at me at my breasts?" Paula suddenly put her hands on her chest, hiding the portions ripped open due to her previous fight.
"The fuck! When did I do that?" Eric gritted his teeth. This woman sure knows how to get on someone's nerves. Even during such precarious situations, she finds a way to frustrate him even more. "Huh.. I know, I am still so beautiful but you should look for someone your age, little Eric. I might be old enough to be your mother, you know."
Eric had to take deep breaths to calm himself down. He was aware that she was just messing with him and bidding her time to recharge herself, despite that it was extremely difficult to not lose his mind under her narcissistic comments.
"Huuu.." He opened his eyes and decided against arguing any further. "I need at least 10 minutes. Think you can buy me that?" Paula's face contorted like she was disappointed that the fun ended sooner than she expected.
"You are so cruel, Eric. Do you want these old bones to engage that monstrosity for 10 whole minutes? You got no sympathy, you know!" She sulked but Eric had already closed his eyes, choosing to shut her off completely.
Paula's demeanor took an about-turn, once she noticed that the man had begun ignoring her altogether. "Huh.. so insensitive!!" Her body descended on the ground. Taking a look around, she found out that half of the guards were out of commission and the rest were barely holding on with Lyod's help.
"Shhh.. the things I need to do for the juniors." She keeled on one leg, placing both her hands on the ground. Immense mana circulated inside her channels, bursting out with a heavy bang. *Boom* *Boom*
"Get back!! Get back!! Lady Paula is here!!!" Many guards shouted, noticing the harbinger of destruction step in. They had to run back to safety, otherwise, they would only hinder her efforts. They retracted their mana, leaving the woman alone with the monster.
Getting the breathing room, the vine monster began rejuvenating its wounds. The fire attacks from earlier had damaged it massively. *Rumble* *Rumble* All around, the earth began shaking and Lyod called out to any guards who were naive enough to remain close to Paula.
Being her husband for so many years, now one can be more clear than him about her capabilities. In raw fighting strength, she surpassed even himself. He would have liked to help the woman but unfortunately, he had utterly exhausted his mana reserves fighting this abomination.
Lyod had been the first to be informed of its existence and naturally, he was the one who had to hold out against it all by himself, until Eric and Paula came to his rescue. Having dueled with such a powerful being for so long, large lacerations can be seen all over his body, in addition to a puncture wound on his right shoulder that left his arm useless.
Across the battlefield, a guard had injured his leg and was limping to safety when he fell from the vibrations of the ground. Too stupefied to move, he felt his body getting swallowed by the earth below when the hard surface began transforming into minute sand particles with every passing second.
Till the time he realized his condition he found himself struggling to even keep his head above the sand. All around him the area had suddenly changed to a quagmire, eager to swallow anything that came in its path. "Ahhh.. Somebody save.. meee! Agghhh!!"
He shouted to attract the attention of his fellow guards but all of them can only freak out. Thankfully before the guy can drown in the lake of sand, his hand was grabbed by a floating body before being pulled out from his early grave.
Lyod placed the man on the ground, letting others tend to his wounds. Behind him, an area of 100 meters had been converted into a desert. The sand vibrated and began rising with the natural flow of the mana. In the center, Paula opened her eyes.
The Krypto creature had used this time to heal up some of its earlier burns that it received from the dammed fire attacks. It was smart enough to realize that the man sitting cross-legged mid-air was a much bigger threat, taking the opportunity multiple arms surged towards him.
Alas, Paula had recovered much of her energy. With a single point of her finger, a large amount of sand stuck to the approaching tentacles, thwarting the attack launched at Eric. "Don't go on ignoring this old mother here.. Allow me to play with you in the meantime haha.."
Paula's body rose through the air, stopping at the same height as the monster and staring right into its muddy eyes. The creature was just an overgrown Krypto with some amount of consciousness. It was not very intelligent, evident from its brute force way of fighting. Yet, the humans were no match for their extremely resistant skin and the ability to recover from the gravest of injuries.
Scrreech* It wasn't particularly excited after having his attacks blocked by the woman. "Crush!" Paula clenched her hand and instantly the sand stuck to the huge arms of the creature coalesced harder and harder. *Screech* No matter how hardy it was, the monster can still feel the pain.
Boom* *Splatter* Unable to resist the crushing force its arms were thoroughly destroyed, leaving behind a mangled mess. *Swish* *Swish* Infuriated, large tentacles were launched towards Paula as she swiftly dodged the attacks.
"Your intellect is even less than the beast haha...Such a fool!" Paula maneuvered between the large black mass, her small size made sure that the guy had a hard time locking onto her. Meanwhile, she kept using her sand powers to annihilate its arms, one by one.
Lyod watched the woman fly around the net of tentacles in the sky. A smile made its way on his face. He can tell, Paula was having the time of her life. In truth, she was a fighting maniac. Opposite to himself, she was someone who enjoyed the life of adventure. Only because of him she decided to give up on her likings, and settle in a far-off town with him.
No matter how much he tried, she refused to change her decision. In his heart, he always had the feeling like she had been deprived of her destiny, all because of him. Watching her right now, affirmed his belief. 'Maybe it's better for her to leave the town for a while.'
Screech* *Schreech* Annoyed at being played around for a fool by a peaky human, the creature retracted its arms back. *Spit* A large glob of greenish sludge was ejected from one of its body holes, aiming straight at Paula. Thankfully, the woman was quick enough to counteract it. A large amount of sand collected in front of her, taking the attack for her.
Hisss* It must be acidic, as she had assumed. Right then, she felt her senses tingle and she hurriedly made another shield to her left. Of course, the attack had managed to take her by surprise and she was only able to create a makeshift blockage that was blasted away by one of the creature's arms.
It had taken advantage of the small window of opportunity to launch a devastating attack, aware that she can't see it with the sand blocking her view. The guards beside Lyod panicked when Paula was struck but the old man kept smiling.
Boom* A lot of sand rose to catch Paula mid-air. "Haha.. fuck!! It hurts!" She wiped the trace of blood at the corner of her lips before her eyes turned vicious for once. All this time she had a mocking tint in her eyes like everything was nothing but a play.
"Well, well, you got me there haha.." She decided to go all out but a voice called out to her in a scornful tone. "You have really gotten old, lady Paula hehe.." Her eyes found Eric suspend in the sky with roiling flames all around his body.
The woman retraced the anger in her heart, smirking back at him while flying towards the creature. "Haha.. you are one to talk brat. You think those flames can hide the heavy beating you received from this fellow." A large area under the Krypto creature began sinking in.
The creation tumbled, trying to grab onto the nearby trees to keep itself from being swallowed by the earth. A fireball stood over its head, chanting a spell. *Screech* "Hold it right there." The creature below can sense the intense mana fluctuations coming from the guy. There was no doubt that he was preparing for a massive spell.
Multiple arms with large jaws at the end of each one-shot towards Eric, only to be countered by the sands in the surroundings. "Don't go around ordering your seniors, brat!!" Eric's eyes glowed red as he put forth his hand.
Aware that this might turn out to be its last stand, the creature tried to release toxic gas trying to threaten the swathes of guards in the distance. "It won't work twice!" Eric raised his left hand and effortlessly set the gas on fire. "Majestic Infernal Flames!!"
A magic circle manifested right over the creature's head, slowly moving down. It must have been able to sense its doom, causing it to frantically struggle to get free from Paula's sand bindings. Multiple arms dislodged from its body, biting on the tree trunks surrounding them.
"Move!! It's damaging the trees!!" Lyod can see the creature devouring the life force out of the massive Yuva trees, futilely trying to refill its empty energy reserves. They can't sustain any more damage. One tree had already been sacrificed to contain this monster, they had to protect the rest with their lives.
Lyod's body had rushed to the location of one of the arms, attached to the tree. *Slash* A bluish vapor covered his hand and he chopped down on the tentacle. The hardy body that had been enduring multiple attacks from everyone had been sliced like a common fruit by him. With that, he had leaped towards the next one.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Now you can also support on with below link
https/www..me/rootSlayer
All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
Kudos!!
235 Friends undergo body refinement
Behind the old man, the guards too rushed into action, using the last bit of mana to try cutting off the anchors that the abomination had landed launched.
Away from them, the large magic circle rotated mid-air collecting a large amount of mana from the surroundings. This was the last attack that Eric poured all his mana into. It was a make-or-break moment for him. "Burn away!! Haaaaahhhh!!!"
His mouth opened wide with the shout as he poured every ounce of mana into the magic circle. They can't take any chances. In case this creature survives, this town was doomed. There was practically no one present apart from them who could even stall the creature to let the common people evacuate.
The circle grew brightly as it descended. Sweat dripped down Paula's head, drenching her clothes. The wound on her chest had opened up and blood flowed ceaselessly from it. But the woman kept her concentration, holding the creature in place.
Scrreech* Scrreech* As soon as the circle fell on the creature it began writhing in despair. Its skin was instantly set ablaze with the bright orange fire. It tried to shrink its body but it was of no use, the circle kept falling on it until it landed on the ground.
Gggrrrshhh* *Hhhrrsshhh* Loud inhumane sounds echoed all over and right at that moment Lyod had cut apart the last tentacle. Paula had lost all strength in her body, haphazardly landing on her feet. Eric on the other hand can't relax just yet. He had to see this through.
The creature was unable to step outside the magic circle, rather it was better to say the circle had locked on, moving along with it. Eric had his hands raised, his mind focussed on the spell while his body landed close to Paula.
"It's trying to escape through the portal. Should I stop it?" Paula recognized its plans to leave their dimension through the same portal that is used to land here. "Not required. It will die before it could leave." Eric began walking towards the crawling krypto monster who looked extremely pathetic now, with all its arms cut off and all its body now charred from the burns.
Shhhrrrggg* Under the watchful gaze the abomination thrashed around covered in large flames. Slowly but surely its body lost all signs of life, falling in a mush. The fire didn't stop until everything was burnt to literal ashes.
"It's done!" Eric fell on his knees. Even standing was proving to be difficult. Thankfully, Paula had walked close to him. She held his arm over her shoulder and picked up the man. "You did good, brat. Looks like you have grown up."
Eric was very glad. All his life, he had been put down by the elites despite having an extraordinary talent just because of his low birth. But then in this same life, he had met some wonderful people, who had encouraged him at each step. "Thanks, lady Paula. It's an honor to receive an acknowledgment from your esteem self."
Paula was not expecting a sincere reply from the guy and for a moment didn't know how to respond. "Ahem.. It's only natural that the younger generation will surpass the previous ones. I know you must have felt that you were wronged but remember this. These fists, train them so hard that you gain the ability to punch anyone who talks shit with you." She waved her fist in the air to emphasize her words.
"Hahaha.. as ruthless as ever.. haha.. cough.. cough.." Eric can only laugh out loud before a fit of coughs stopped his train of laughter. "I will remember it well, lady. Don't worry, I am self-motivated from my childhood. It's not easy to demotivate me with just trash talk."
Lyod wanted to walk to his wife to check on her but he was stopped by the guards. "Please stop, master Lyod. Your wound!! We need to treat it. You might lose your arm if we don't treat it." His shoulder had been pretty much destroyed and he can't even feel his arm right now.
The men realized the seriousness of his wounds and thus as soon as serenity prevailed over the battlefield, they forced Lyod to sit down and they began hurriedly dressing his shoulder. Eric might have destroyed the abomination in the end but everyone knew that the one who fought the hardest was this old man.
"Are we sure it's completely dead?" Paula still had her doubts staring down at the doused flames, with only cinders left in place of the monster. Eric nodded his head. "Can't feel any life force from it. Let's head back. Master Lyod had been injured very badly."
Paula was reminded of her husband and she immediately turned around to leave with Eric. Out in the distance she smiled at the man sitting right in the middle of the charred ground with multiple bandages all over his body. "He has seen worse. I am sure he will survive haha.. hmm?"
Her laughter ended abruptly as her sense tingled with a dangerous feeling. "Get away!!!" Eric didn't realize it but his body was suddenly thrown tens of meters away by the old lady.
Lyod had replied to Paula with a smile when suddenly his senses tracked something ominous. Right in front of his eyes, he saw a dark body reveal itself from the hill of ash. A large spike shot towards Paula and Eric, to which only the lady was able to respond in time. To protect Eric she had pushed the guy away from her.
A sand barrier had been pulled up like a curtain but it was not enough. Lyod saw the spike peirce through Paula's abdomen and wrapping all around her waist. Next second Lyod was already on his feet, sprinting towards his wife but alas, the abomination had captured Paula's body and rushed back into the open portal before Lyod can reach them.
On the other hand, Eric was not able to do anything despite being the closest one. All of that happened in a blink of an eye, even before he had landed on the ground, Paula had been pierced. His body lacked the necessary energy to help out.
Lyod fell back on the ground. The portal had closed as soon as Paula was dragged in. It meant there was nothing they could do to rescue her. For the next few minutes, Lyod can't make sense of the situation. "Is this a nightmare?" Paula was gone. Just like that?
Hate. Extreme hate bubbled in his mind but with no one to direct it at, he fell in despair. It was clear to him that the target for the capture was Eric but Paula sacrificed herself to save the man.
Eric's condition was not any better. Having fought so many battles, how can he not tell what Paula had done. She had saved his life but had to sacrifice her own in return.
"Haaahhh!!" Paula woke up from another nightmare gasping for breath. She lay alone in her bed, staring at her the blackish ceiling of her room. A blanket hid her naked body. "Ahhhh.." A headache assaulted her right after.
During most of her sleep, she will be bombarded by an array of blurry images like they were part of someone's life events. She would regularly dream about being trapped inside a human female's body, going through her life.
"Dammit.. was I a human in my last life?" She left the bed and moved to the bathroom. Stepping in the small pool she let her body sink to the bottom. She was an artificial life created by master Ergon, was it even possible for her to have a past life?
It was very hard to determine as she would not be able to recall any particular details from her nightmares that can provide any clue to her. She can't even recall the faces or even the names of anyone involved. Sighing in vanity, Paula let her body submerge in the cold water.Today Ryu and his gang returned to Jake's house instead of their own homes. He invited them inside and brought them straight to the back garden. There were three small ditches filled with water. "Are these good enough?" He directed his question towards his green-haired friend.
"Yeah, it's great. Anyhow, I just need you guys to be able to keep your entire body submerged." Jake nodded but Kyro and Kira were not unfazed like him. Ryu randomly told them to accompany him to Jake's house today. Kyro being the impatient soul he was, kept arguing with Ryu about the reason, only to me mercilessly ignored.
Realizing the futility, Kira chose not to try her own luck. Instead, she waited for Ryu to explain the usage of these two ditches. "So now that we are here, let me explain. These are low-grade body refinement potions. I want you guys to use them." He took out small vials of red liquid from his pocket, handing out one to each of them.
"Low-grade body refinement potion? Wow.. is this for real?" Kyro suddenly felt like the vial grew many times heavier after he registered the words. "Yup, pretty much. Don't ask me how I got my hands on these because I won't tell hehe.."
Jake knew that Ryu was not as simple as he looked. He probably have a hidden source of income that he had kept secret from even his best friends. All of this made sense to him, recalling how easily the boy managed to arrange the funds to buy his mother back from the Dark Wings auction house.
"Good then. If I am not wrong, we need to pour it in the water and soak in it on a regular basis?" Ryu picked the vial back from Kira's hands and helped her break its seal before emptying it in her trench. "Yes, you got that right. Now all of you need to strip."
All three of them began removing their clothes. Among them, Kyro was the one most excited about it. Who cared where his cousin got these potions? Point was that he had offered it to them and he was not someone who will shy away from accepting help, especially if it can help him grow his cultivation.
Jake had some idea of what was coming hence he made sure to prepare his mind before pouring the contents of the bottle into the pit. "One more thing. Before I allow you to soak in, all of you need to promise me two things." All three of them nodded in response, waiting for him to continue.
"Firstly, keep it a secret. Secondly, if you decide to use this, you will have to complete the whole course. That means, keep soaking for a week, once every day. Remember this, it's not going to be a walk in a park. Rather, it will cause excruciating pains but that's what you have to pay if you want to improve." His gaze rested on Kyro, who visibly gulped.
"It can't be that bad, can it?" His face showed signs of chickening out and he looked at Jake for some respite only to see the boy jump in without a care in the world. *Splash* Even Kira had jumped in without any hesitation, leaving him sweating profusely with a devilishly smiling Ryu.
"Are you going in or do you want me to force you in?" Ryu looked nothing less than a smiling devil right now. Reluctantly, he dropped the content of his vial in the pit before placing his right foot in. "It's not that bad, brother Kyro. You need to be strong. Otherwise, you will be left behind by us hehe..."
Glancing at the girl's face, be realized it might not be as bad as Ryu was making it out to be. If so, how can someone as delicate as Kira can handle it with such ease? Calming his rapidly beating heart he too jumped in.
Two minutes had passed when Kyro opened his eyes. There was no pain. Instead, a soothing sensation prevailed all over his body, like he was undergoing a massage after a fresh bath. "Huh.. you call this painful? I can't feel anything haha... Don't tell me it scared you this much brother." Ryu only smirked back before sitting down and starting his cultivation. "We will know soon enough." He uttered without opening his eyes.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
236 Kira X Lyla
15 minutes later*
"Agggghhhhhh!! Brother Ryu, ahhhh.. please.. let me out.. shiittt..." Ryu's wooden clones had grabbed onto Jake and Kira's heads, forcing them back inside the water while they struggled to come out. On the other hand, he has anticipated the situation and positioned himself behind Kyro, holding him forcefully inside the water, once the efficacy of the potion began digging their way to their bones.
Kyro struggled but Ryu adamantly held him underwater. On to their left, Jake had gritted his teeth in agony. The sensation was like someone was pining needles right in his bones. Unable to take it anymore, he tapped on the hands of the clone three times. "Haaaah!!" He filled his lungs with air before diving back in. Just like his talent, his willpower was just as extraordinary.
On Ryu's right, Kira too had come out to take a breather. She was already been brought on the verge of tears by this torturous bath. Thankfully, being drenched in the water meant, no one can see that she was crying. Clenching her jaws she dived back in and the clone once again held her shoulders to keep her whole body submerged.
"Ahhhh.. shhitt.. it hurts.. aaaiii!!" Kyro had his tears and snot flying all around. Staring at the pitiful face of the boy, Ryu was having second thoughts. Should he let him rest out for a while? That won't be good. He won't get the most benefit out of this potion that way.
"Listen up, idiot! You go through all this and I will request Mrs. April to allow you another session with her. How about it?" It took Kyro some time to make sense of his offer. "Are you telling the truth?" The way his expressions fluctuated between joy and misery was truly funny. It was so easy to manipulate this guy with the lure of some pussy.
"Absolute truth. What's more, I will pay her in your stead as well. Are you feeling motivated now?" Kyro was conflicted only for a minute before making his mind. Recalling those soft boobs and warm vagina of Mrs. April was enough to offset some of his pain.
He jumped out of the water and suddenly kissed Ryu's cheek and giggled. "I love you brother. You are the best haha.." Ryu was caught completely off-guard leading to his cheek getting splattered with snot. "The fuck!!" He hurriedly wiped off the sticky substance, rubbing it off on the grass. Sometimes this guy's actions cause him to shiver in fright. Rage bubbled in his mind and he mercilessly forced the boy back to his doom.Lyla returned home in the evening. Granny had asked most of her sisters to leave but she still worked on some miscellaneous tasks before the old woman left this place. She was sad but she was powerless to do anything in this regard. She didn't command some awesome power that can help her out with her circumstances. Not to mention she had kept those circumstances a secret from her.
She opened the door to find Kira's shoes. Her sweetheart was one of the reasons why she good still maintain a happy attitude towards life, despite all the bad news. "Kira, are you home?" Not receiving a response she walked upstairs to find the girl wrapped around in the sheets. She was fast asleep.
Walking close to the girl she stared at her doll-like face for a while. She smiled and settled beside her, caressing her forehead while she breathed so cutely. 'She must have worked hard today.' Gently she slipped in the sheets, holding her in her right arm.
"Mhhh.. mom??" Kira rubbed her eyes, trying to focus on the lady beside her. "Oops.. did I disturb you, sweety?" The girl put her arm around her. "Not really. I just came back." Saying that she loosened her mother's dress and pulled out her right tit, wrapping her lips around the nipple and hungrily sucking the milk out.
"Haha.. did you train very hard today?" Lyla chuckled looking at the girl carelessly suckling off her. These days she didn't have to be milked and thus she had her udders filled with fresh secretions. "Yeah, I am so exhausted." Kira briefly answered and latched onto the other nipple.
"Haha.. easy there, little girl. You will end up choking on it." Lyla pulled her dress down to grant them full access to her breasts. The pair snuggled with each other for the next 10 minutes, until Kira was full. "Haaah.. thanks, mom. I feel great now." Lyla rubbed her hands on her cheeks affectionately. "Anything for you baby girl."
Her words reminded Kira of an uncomfortable sensation inside her asshole. "Mother, I have a Virgo stuffed in my ass. Please pull it out." She had previously informed her about her practice of stretching herself out for Ryu. Hence Lyla wasn't all that surprised.
Getting up she removed the cover to find her girl buck naked inside. Lyla found her affection transforming into a strange lust. The more she played with Kira's body, the more she desired it. Her hands intentionally rubbed over her sift skin as she positioned herself behind Kira's ass.
"Use your mouth mommy hehe.." The girl was in a funny mood and wanted to mess around with her mother. Unbeknownst to her, Lyla was even more excited at the prospect. "Naughty girl!" She playfully slapped her small butt to display a fake annoyance.
Organizing her hair, she bent down and put both her legs to one side, leaving her alone with the winking hole of her daughter. The saliva in her mouth ashamed her quite a bit. She was getting horny on the fact of enjoying her own child.
Her finger slowly crept up in the wrinkled hole, hovering over it for a while. Putting the finger in her mouth she covered it in a generous amount of her saliva. "Mhhhh!!" Kira moaned, finding her mother's long finger penetrating her hole.
Taking advantage of the fact that Kira can't see her, Lyla's hands slipped behind her back, untying her dress. Her left hand found its way to her breasts and she began rubbing her finger all over her round areolas.
Kira's condition was not any better. Over time she had come to love these intimate sessions with her mother. Ryu had asked her not to let any boy other than him, have any contact with her private parts, but Lyla was not a 'boy'. She was in the clear territory. Also, she was sure that Ryu loved these moments between Lyla and her.
Next minute she felt a slimy piece of soft muscle force its way into her backside. She but her lips in arousal. "Mhhhh.. mother.." Her moans acted as a hint for Lyla. The older milf pulled apart the fair buttocks and forced her entire tongue inside the narrow passageway.
Once all in, she touched upon the hidden treasure of the day. Despite knowing what it was, she probed it eagerly. *Sniff* *Sniff*Pretty soon Lyla was being overwhelmed by the thick smell originating between the tender lower lips of her daughter. Her nipples stood erect and she knew it would be impossible to hide them from Kira.
Dropping all her reluctance she sent her fingers rolling inside her cunt. "Mhhh.. ahhmm.. *lap*lap* ahhh.. mhhhh.." Kira had her body turning red from all the built-up excitement. She loved Ryu with all her heart but her love for this mother of hers didn't pale in comparison. Her hands rested on Lyla's head as she began forcing her deeper inside her ass.
"Mother..mhhhh..." Kira forced her entrance to widen, allowing Lyla's tongue to have easier access to her asshole. The atmosphere in the room had heated up with their deep breaths. Along with the physical stimulation, the fact that she had such a close moment with her mother, made her even more excited.
Lyla was busy exploring the bowels of her daughter with her flexible appendage when the girl abruptly got up. Before she could pull her fingers out of her pussy, Kira's hand passionately held onto her head in both hands. Both of them found each other with flushed faces.
Mhuuuu* Next moment their mouths came together as they opened their jaws wide and forced their tongues into each other's oral cavity. This kiss was not a regular one. *Mhhh* *mhhh* Both of them wanted to melt into each other while their saliva flowed freely between them, acting like an old wine.
Behind their lips, two hot tongues rolled together, pushing against each other. Both their lips had swelled up from the extreme arousal and Kira found a hand on her pussy. Lyla had her left hand holding her daughter's head firmly, with the fingers of her right one slipping inside Kira's pussy.
"Mhhhh.." Kira moaned out but she can't make a proper sound since their lips were still stuck together. Lyla's fingers had dug their way deep inside her vagina. Multiple fingering sessions had meant that the girl had destroyed whatever was left of her hymen, leading to the fingers facing no restrictions in their venture.
Kira's whole body jolted from the electrifying adventure. She hurriedly mimicked her actions and similarly held onto her mother's head, with her right hand found the dripping pussy. Seconds had turned into minutes and a large amount of saliva had littered the bed but no one cared. 10 minutes later, the pair still had their mouths stuck together.
In the end, Kira was the one who ended up faltering and they had to break away. Lyla saw the shame in her eyes and wanted to say a few words of consolation but her next words told her that her worry was futile. "I.. I love you.. mother."
Lyla's motherly instincts kicked up and she wrapped her hands around the girl, pulling her into a warm embrace. She kissed her cheek, saying. "I know, little angel." But the girl shook her head in response. "No. Not like that. I mean.. I mean.. I love you and also, I... love doing these kinds of things with you."
Lyla realized that the girl was getting uncomfortable and hurriedly patted her head. "I know, my child. It's only natural that you would love me in every way possible. Also, let mommy tell you this. Mommy loves you too, in all the ways hehe.." She chuckled and pinched her nose, trying her best to lighten the mood.
Letting your emotions flow out and to even have someone acknowledge it for you truly felt good. "Thanks, mom.. So... Can we continue?" Her words left Lyla astounded. With the vulnerable face that she presented to her just a minute back, she would have never guessed that the girl would like to resume the session.
"Haha.. you are quite a glutton, kid. Okay, then how do you want to do it? Don't shy away. You can tell me anything. Having been played around by that boy for so long, I think I am ready for anything." The sessions she had with Ryu were always the most peculiar. Having been able to satisfy the needs of the boy, she was filled with confidence for any challenge.
"Hehe.. nothing much. Can you lay down? I want to lick your pussy." Though there was a single cock that she felt satisfied with, these licking sessions with her faith were not bad either. She laid down on the bed and saw Kira sit on her face.
"You lick mine mom, and l will lick yours." Kira felt her heart race when she felt for the first time, her mother's tongue tracing over her labia. Her body squirmed but she maintained a level head. Diving into
Lyla's crotch, she pulled onto her legs to part them. Watching the entrance of the tunnel overflow with the sweet juices, her mouth watered.
"Mhhhhh.. ahhhh... Kira!! Mhhh.." Being treated so well by her daughter she can't fall behind. Lyla used her fingers to gently pull apart the labia, revealing the redness concealed behind. With a long lick along the length, she sucked in on the fluids, leading her taste bud to flounder.
With time their licking had grown faster and both mother and daughter and their multiple fingers moved in and out of their backdoors. Moans kept increasing in volume but with no one else around, they could go all out.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
237 I love you, mom!!
"Mhhh.. mother.. ahhh.. I... I can't control.. mhhh.." Lyla can easily last much longer but this was a new sensation for her girl altogether. Deciding that it was better to cum together, she let the climax take over her. "Ahhhhhh..!!" Kira had her muscles twitching as the session had been overly steamy today.
Ssshhh* "Mhhhhh..!" Unable to keep control of her bladder she emptied it all on Lyla's face. Completely beaten down by the orgasm the girl slipped from over her mother's body and fell in the bed, passed out.
The mother got up from under her and stuffed her fingers back inside the sleeping Kira's ass. It took some effort to pull out the Virgo from her slippery tunnel. Using the towel she dried her up, kissed her face, and put her under the blanket before walking out of the room."So we will have a guest tomorrow?" Amelia laid out the dinner as she checked with Ryu. "Yeah, it's Kira. I need her to fill the bath in the garden. She will visit tomorrow." Ryu comfortably laid in Ruby's lap, replying to the milf after taking a break from suckling the breasts in his hands.
"Ohh.. thinking about it. It's been a month since Lyla paid a visit. I am not sure what happened, is everything okay on her side?" Lyla and Ryu shared the workplace hence her question was directed towards him.
"Hm.. Yeah, everything is alright. There were some issues at the milk farm but it seems to have been resolved now." He had previously informed Lyla, not to reveal the closure of the farm to his family. For now, he will try to push this matter ahead.
"Oh. Okay and about that girl. I hope you are not bullying her. She is a very kind soul." Amelia won't have asked this question the 'previous' Ryu but this guy had changed a lot over such a small time. Now she was not sure that he was the same old gentle personality. There was a very good chance that this guy would try to take advantage of the naive girl. At least she had to give him a stern warning.
Ryu acted like he was the one being wronged here. "What are you talking about mother? Do you think I am like that?" Amelia didn't bother replying, only making faces at him. "Tell her sis, ain't I the kindest soul out there? Can there be someone more generous than me?" He even blinked twice to make sure Ruby realized his innocence.
The whole family burst into laughter with even Jeff joining in. "Brat, all of us know it. You don't need to act so desperately." Ryu huffed, pretending to be mad at being laughed at. "Don't worry, sister here believes in you. My Ryu will never do wrong to anyone."
Ryu took the opportunity to give a soft peck on Ruby's lips when Jeff was not looking. "Sister is the best. Huh.. you, slave girl! Come here and lick the feet of this granddaddy here." For a second no, one could make sense of his words but in the very next one, Amelia fumed like a raging bull, leading the boy to run for his life.
"Hahaha..!!" After running all around the house for a while, Ryu let himself be captured but the woman. "Brat..!! Have you got any manner? Are you supposed to talk..?? Mhhh.." Amelia had cornered him against the wall but before she could end her monologue, Ryu pressed his lips upon hers.
Despite the protests the boy kept holding her head in place, sucking on her soft lips. "Mhhhh!!" Much of her fake anger dissolved with the kiss. Ryu's hands had made way to her naked bottoms, holding up her large cheeks in his hands. He crushed them in shapes as their kiss grew sloppier with every passing second.
"Ahha.! Haah..! Sometimes you really get on my nerves." Amelia puffed her cheeks to show her displeasure. The boy swooped in and licked her wet lips once again. "Hehe.. I love annoying you at times." Despite herself being averse to the idea, she pulled Ryu with her.
"Let's go back in. It's cold outside." Ryu didn't protest, having achieved his goal. Instead, he placed his hand around her waist, pulling her into his chest. "It looks way cooler like this!" "Brat!!" Amelia let him hold onto her after giving off some disgruntled cuss.
They sat back with others. Amelia had only taken her first bite when Ryu called out to her once again. "Mother, can you please lick my feet?" This time he made an extremely inculpable face, making sure the woman can't deny him this time.
Amelia was frustrated but still moved to pick his leg up for him. "That's good. You are sincere enough this time." At the end of her sentence, she placed the foot in her mouth, sucking on the toes. Ryu tilted his head towards Ruby, giving her a subtle wink.
There were very few things that surprised Jeff now, so he focuses on his dinner until his name was called out. "Jeff, I want to talk about something." Amelia had placed Ryu's right foot on her large bust while licking his left one.
"Hmm? Yeah, tell me." The lady thought about it for a while before voicing her opinion. "I was thinking if we count include Ryu with us in our.. time together." "Hain?" Jeff was left befuddled as to what his wife was hinting on.
Amelia didn't have any intention of explaining it any further. "You want the three of us to do 'it' together?" Amelia took a break from licking the foot in her hands and popped in some fruits in her mouth without any care in the world. "Yes, you two are the closest males to me. Hence, I want to feel both of you at once."
Ryu sighed, silently listening to the conversation between his parents. He knew this day would come. That idiot Kyro had no idea how much of a blunder he had caused by exposing a slut like her to the pleasures of double penetration. Before long she was going to ask for it, that was certain.
"Where did that come from? Can't you enjoy both of us alone? Why do you want to do it together?" Jeff tried putting on some resistance but looking at the firm face of his wife, it was amply clear that there was no going back for her.
"Nope. It's not the same. I want to feel both of you inside, at once." Her words came out melancholic like she was relishing in the sensation even right now. Jeff stared at the boy only to have Ryu shrug his shoulders. Having no other choice he had to agree anyway. "Okay. I don't mind it. Let's do it some other day, I am not in the mood today."
Amelia had no issues with that, having surpassed the biggest hurdle she promptly focussed on sucking Ryu's big toe with all her attention. "Shouldn't you take my permission as well?" The redhead pulled his pants down and rubbed her face in his crotch. The all too familiar manly scent of her boy was enough for her to feel a twitch in her groins.
She slapped the long yet limp cock on her face with a wide grin. "Hehe...why should I ask when I already know the answer." She took the entire cock inside her mouth, rubbing her saliva all over it.
After half an hour of debauchery with his mother, Ryu strolled to his sister and picked her up in his arms. "Excuse us, mom. We will go to sleep, then." Getting Amelia's nod Ryu walked to his room with Ruby snuggled in his chest. Reaching the upper floor the siblings had their mouths stuck together as neither wanted to be the first to let go.
Coming across the bed Ryu gently lowered the woman and gently began removing her clothes one by one. He had devoted most of his time to Ruby, making sure she never felt the lack of love in her life. The third week was going on now and she had not even mentioned James's name even once now.
Though it made him feel like something was wrong but even then, he would like to believe that it was his love and affection that caused her to not recall her husband. He removed his shirt and once again kissed her lips. "Mhhh.. Ryuu..!!"
"Shhh!! Don't speak. I know." Ryu placed his finger on her lips stopping her from continuing. "You want it slow today, I can feel it." Ruby smiled. Her brother had truly improved in the art of lovemaking. Earlier all he cared about was to get some fun out of women but after getting some directions from her.
Ryu jumped in the bed and placed Ruby's ass in his lap. Raising her buttocks, he let it rest on his chest and brought her vagina to his face. "Ahhh..mmmm!!" She bit on her lips, once a set of fingers got hold of the small knob. Rubbing her clitoris with his fingers, he gave a long lick along her pussy.Kira woke up with a refreshed mind. Looking out of the window she found that the night had just set in. Recalling her time with Lyla she grew flustered and walked out of her room. Taking a look around she going her mother working in the Kitchen.
"I am sorry about earlier, mom. I could not control it." Lyla watched the girl trying to help her out with the chores. She answered with a smile and gave her head a light pat. Aware that she was talking about the part when she spilled her piss over her face, she consoled her. "Haha.. it's okay, kiddo. I was going to take a bath anyway."
"Still, I should have warned you about it." Lyla pinched her nose in fondness. "Why are you making it such a big deal, little girly? Did you forget how that big brother of yours did the same thing.. and didn't even apologize huh.." She acted annoyed buy Kira knew it was all a show.
Her words reminded her of Ryu's passionate speech. "Hmm? I guess you are right hehe... I got better manners than big brother." Lyla was happy that the girl was not under any guilt. "Mom, actually I wanted to apologize for another thing."
Lyla stopped her work for a second as she was not aware of what she was referencing this time. "What for?" Finding that the girl was struggling to put it out there, she encouraged her. "Go on, tell me. Mother and daughter don't need any secrets between them."
Kira took a deep breath and decided to come clean. "Ahem.. last to last time, when you were with big brother Ryu. I.. I.. peeked on you guys." Lyla released the breath she had been holding. "Haha.. it's okay. I don't mind it."
Kira was not expecting to be let off the hook so easily. "You mean, there won't be any punishments? You know, I didn't have your permission that day." Lyla had resumed her cooking once again, tasting the soup. "Well if you had let me on this matter before last week, I would have certainly awarded you with a good spanking. But now, I have realized my mistake. You have grown up now, it's only natural to be curious about the matters related to man and woman."
Midway through her sentence, Kira had hugged her mother tightly. "I love you, mom." Lyla didn't reply to her, only keeping a perpetual smile on her face. "Mom, will you really marry big brother Ryu?"
Cough* *Cough* The unexpected words left the mother choking on her saliva. "Ahem.. I wasn't serious, Kira. I said it to not disappoint, little Ryu. I am sure he will forget about it in a few months." She tried her best to not let her voice flutter.
"But you guys kissed.." Kira mumbled and Lyla's face turned to an extreme shade of red. Thankfully, her girl didn't need an answer to that question. "Huh.. I don't know. I have a feeling that big brother is serious about it. Regardless, I just want to be with you always."
Not waiting anymore, Lyla turned back and hugged the girl, pressing her head in her chest. "We will always be together, little girl. Mother will always be there for you, no matter what." "Hmm!"
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
238 Darla's skills
"Mhhhh... Mhhhhh... Ahhhhhh..." Ruby rested on her hands and knees in the bed, with Ryu's hands holding onto her slender waist. The couple was in no hurry, with the boy taking long deep thrusts inside the woman.
Ruby had her head resting between her elbows. Her whole body swayed with every slow pump from her brother. His dick will penetrate to her depths, making its way inside her womb. The sensation of the shaft moving back and forth inside her was heavenly, to say the least. Yet, her face hidden between her arms was drenched in fresh tears.
Ryu on the other side was totally unaware. With no complaints from her, he was sure that his performance must be up to the mark. His hands moved to her meaty ass, kneading it like a dough. "Want to change the position, sis?"
A minute passed but he didn't receive a reply. Realizing that he might have spoken out of turn, he concluded to keep going like this only. But the next minute he saw Ruby rub her face on the sheets before getting back up. "Sorry, I was lost in delight."
She tried her best to beam a smile but barely succeeded in that. Ryu can discern that something was definitely wrong with her. His heart was growing increasingly concerned but, Ruby didn't give him any time to mull over it.
She got in his lap and impaled herself on his stiff cock. "Hold my butt!" He was forced to act and find the gorgeous lady in his arms, his hips jerked making her body sway back and forth with his rhythmic motions. Ruby took the initiative to attach their lips as her nails dug into Ryu's back, forcing him to move faster.
"Mhhhhm... Ahhhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.." Their sensational sex continued for an hour before both of them were at their limits. "Cum inside me!" Ryu hummed in reply and picking up the woman with her buttocks, he laid her down on. He bit on her nape, eliciting a deep breath from her. His body rested over her as with a single pump he pushed his cock to her womb and let his orgasm take over.
"Ahhhmhhh.." Compared to normal Ruby didn't shout as much but Ryu was aware of her satisfaction from the way she was unwilling to let go of him, even after having her release. They remained in each other's arms as the boy slipped to the side. "Keep it in." Ruby pecked on his lips, followed by snuggling in his chest.
Ryu fondled her head. He had a ton of questions to ask but this might not be the right moment. Choosing to keep silent her covered both their bodies under the blanket, unaware of the fact that Ruby had begun to shed tears once again in his arms.
3 hours earlier*
"Haaahh!!" "Haaahh!!" "Haaaiiahh!!" *Clang* *Clang* Massive swords clashed against each other, generating sparks. There were two centaurs engaged in combat. The smaller one seemed to be giving her all while the older one was easily disposing of her attack with a single-handed sword technique.
"You shout too much, little Darla. Try not to waste so much energy in useless screams." Naila spoke after parrying the attack coming at her. "No. This helps me go above and beyond my limit.. huff.. huff.. huff.." There was a single sweatshirt covering Darla's body. Having been training with her aunt for over an hour now, she was at her limits.
Under Naila's gaze, Darla pulled the shirt off her body and threw the drenched piece of cloth away. Had there been a human woman, she would have been disgusted at how much she had sweated but for their warrior race, it was a matter of pride.
"Let's go. Once more." Every muscle of hers was screaming to stop but Darla was not giving up just yet. The heavy sword gripped in her hands weighed like a mountain now but she adjusted her grip and charged again.
Clang* *Clang* "Keep your eyes on my hands. Defending after you have seen your enemy move is not good. You need to actively anticipate the movements and be ready for all eventualities. Power is not very useful if it's not directed by a sharp mind."
Clang* *Clang* "Damn.. girl, are you even listening?" Naila was not particularly impressed with the development or to say the lack of it. But she didn't receive any response and Darla's attacks kept coming.
"Hmm?" Effortlessly holding off the girl, Naila noticed the sheer concentration with which she was attacking. Every movement of her body made her feel like she was in a trance state. Hence, she chose not to disturb her.
Clang* *Clang* This continued for over 15 minutes, leaving Naila astounded. She was a powerhouse that could rival a grand magus, thus she had figured out that the girl wouldn't last more than 5 minutes against her. That's how exhausted she was. Yet, trumping all odds she had managed to keep going and still showed no signs of slowing down.
The older centaur revealed a rare smile on her face. 'This girl is showing interesting prospects.' She had helped out in Darla's training many times but this was the first time she had revealed such an impressive ability.
They kept clashing for 5 more minutes when Naila grew concerned and stopped the girl. *Swipe* With a quick gesture she had grabbed Darla's arms in her hand, arresting her in the grip. "That's enough for today. Let's go, we will take a bath together."
"Ahhhaiii.." Darla looked like she didn't even know where she was. It took her a minute to calm down. Each of her muscles was thoroughly strained and the next moment she had collapsed on the ground.
Bang* "I thought so!" Staring down at the crumpled body of her half-disciple, Naila can only sigh. As expected that state led her to overuse her body. "Dammit.. why does it feel like I have developed cramps all over my body?"
Ignoring her ramblings she swooped up the massive body of the girl in her arms and carried her away. "Ahh.. what are you doing, aunt? Put me down, it's so embarrassing." Darla's face was flushed but how can she struggle out from her aunt's grip?
"Why so? Didn't you tell me last time that no one dares to look at me? Then what's so awkward in carrying my niece?" Thankfully the bath was close to the training grounds and before long Darla's body had been tossed into the deep water.
Splash* Naila took the next dive after removing her garments. "How are you feeling? You pushed yourself too hard." She sat on the edge, watching the girl dive in to wash the dirt and sweat off her body.
"Not good at all. But I guess a nice sleep should help out." Darla swam in the cool water, feeling her muscles relax. "So? How much did I improve?" Naila shook her head in vain. "What's the use of asking the same question every day, kid? Warriors are not made in days or weeks. You need focus. Don't waste your time calculating these small improvements. Aim for a long time, like how strong you want to be in a year or a decade."
Her speech was awe-inspiring but it did not affect the girl, whatsoever. "I know that. Still, I don't have that much time. I want to beat father's ass by the next year. That's why I need to perform better every day." By this time Naila had acclimated to her rants and it didn't surprise her at all.
"Huh.. good luck to you then." Realizing the futility of her conversation she let her body rest against the wall of the pool. "Hey.. hey.. you can't discount me like that, aunt." Darla had dived and emerged right beside her senior. Her hand tactfully held onto her shoulders and she began to dutifully massage them.
"Hehe.. aunt dearest, can't you help me out a bit here? With how powerful you are, I am sure you must know a way to let me grow faster than others. Please tell me, I can go through a mountain of fire if need be." Naila enjoyed the treatment, nevertheless, her answer was not positive at all.
"And how many times are you going to ask e the same question? As I told you, there is no substitute for real hard work." This time Darla was not ready to have no for an answer. She had made her own research on the topic.
"Then what about Epochs training ground. I am sure that will help me grow faster than ever." Naila was visibly taken aback by the new term tossed by the girl. "Where did you hear that, girl?" The epochs training ground was one of the deeply kept secrets of the Centaur race. Only a handful of centaurs at her level knew of its existence.
Apart from owning a large farm area that the other beast tribes lacked, there was another reason why their tribe could stand their ground against the Lizardmen tribe. The Lizardmen had gone on to become the leaders of the beastmen alliance and yet they could never defeat the centaurs satisfactorily.
Compared to the swaths of lands and corresponding resources commanded by their rivals, the centaur tribe had practically nothing apart from this mega city. Hence, they had always been shrouded in mystery as to how they can produce the same number of experts as the Lizardmen. And here was a teenager floundering the secrets of their tribe so casually.
"Huh.. what did I tell you? Grandmother loves me the most. Of course, I heard it from her. She told me that I will go on to lead our people one day, so I must be aware of everything." Naila wanted to bang her head into the walls. She slapped Darla's head, wiping the smug expression off her face.
"Did this heart-to-heart talk with your grandmother, involve alcohol?" Darla was not expecting her to say these words and she immediately switched to defensive mode. "Ahaha.. what are you talking about, aunt? How could I do that? Anyways, it's night already. I am sure dinner would be ready. Let's go, mom will be waiting." Darla had practically jumped to her legs and began walking away when she was grabbed by her tail.
In the same palace at another location, a female centaur sat in bed. She had made sure to lock the door to her room before pulling out a large bottle from her spatial ring. Next, she placed multiple glasses one after the other in a similar fashion. "Hehe..!!" The lady clapped her hands in excitement before grabbing onto the wine bottle and placing it in her embrace.
"It's been such a long time, my love!!" Unfortunately, the bottle was non-sentient, and thus can't actually enjoy the heavenly sensation of being rubbed against her soft bosom. Not stopping there she went on to rub the container on her cheeks. "haha.. at last, we met again!!"
Unable to rein in on her exhilaration she jerked it open as a divine scent wafted in the air. *Sniff* "Yes.. that's it.. mgh..!!" With the flushed face and squirming actions, it was very easy to mistake her as a woman undergoing her orgasm.
Grushh* Kate watched in anticipation as the light greenish liquid swirled out of the bottle and fell into the transparent glass. Patiently she had filled all 8 glasses. "Let's start then. Since you are not with us any more honey, then please witness this wife of yours tasting the wine in your stead."
Talking to herself for a while she picked the tumbler and put it against her lips. *Sip* A cooling sensation spread down from her mouth straight to her stomach. "Mhhh!!" Each one of Kate's taste buds was jolted awake, making her mouth squirm. Instantly, the cooling effect was replaced with a rapid burning one before settling down.
Once she had tasted the elixir of life, it was impossible to stop now. Sip after sip she gulped it down, only pausing when she was done with the first glass. "Haaah!! Now then, this next one I will taste for ally friends who can't accompany me here right now."
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
239 Kate
"Aaaiiio.. aunt.. ahhhh.. what are you doing? Ahh.. you can't possibly do this to your future leader.. aiio.." A minute later Darla walked across the corridors of the palace with her left ear held between her aunt's clutches.
"Talk to me when you can achieve that. For now, I guess we need to have a nice chat with your grandma." Darla knew there was no saving her ass today. No matter how much she resisted the pain only increased and she was dragged to her grandam's place.
Not long after, the two of them stood before a long alley inside the massing palace complex. "Madam Naila, Lady Kate had asked us to stop anyone from approaching at this hour. We would ask you to please delay your visit." These were not ordinary guests but the guards were under strict order.
The first one that was being dragged down the corridor was the princess of their clan and the only child of their leader. Next to her was one of the most brutal warriors of their race. Neither of them was someone they can afford to offend. "Good. Then go on, try stopping me!" Naila was blunt as ever with her response.
She shoved them to the side and pulled Darla behind her. The guards looked at the wry smile on each other's faces. They can only shrug their shoulders before taking their places in once again.
Knock* *Knock* "And this one will be for me.. hmm?" Kate had been in the middle of her sacred ceremony when someone made their presence known at her bedroom door. As expected her face frowned. This was an opportunity she can had chanced upon after years of struggles, how can she let anyone disturb her. Hence, her voice was not very polite while responding.
"Who is it?" Had there been anyone else they might have been intimidated but not Naila? She responded in a complacent manner. "Sorry to disturb you, my lady. But there is an important matter that I need to discuss with you on an urgent basis. Please allow me in."
No reply. For the first minute, there was absolute silence and just when Naila thought of knocking back, she heard the door unlock. The doors swung open to show a scantly dressed older lady with a wide smile on her face. "So it's you, Naila. I see you brought the brat too. Come in."
Kate's heart raced as soon as she saw her granddaughter with the brute. She had a bad feeling about all this, and to top that Naila's stern expression was not helping her case. Yet, who was she? She had been fighting in the battlefields since the time these kids were suckling on their mother's tits. The next, minute she had welcomed them with a straight face.
Once they sat down together, Kate accepted Darla's greetings before turning to Naila. "You can tell me your motive now, girl. What happened? Is there some issue about the tribe that you want to discuss?" The older woman had a fair amount of idea but she was not one to give up without a fight.
"Ahem... Firstly please forgive this junior to disturb you at this hour." Kate waved her hands to show her that it was not a big deal. "Secondly, can your please pass me your space ring, lady Kate? Actually, I have some information that I need to confirm. I know my demands can seem a bit outrageous but since it is related to your health, I am perfectly in my jurisdiction for that."
Damon had commanded his wife and her friend to be heavy-handed with his mother if it came to putting a check on her alcohol addiction. Yet, this was the first time she had directly asked for her personal space ring. "Hmm? It's not good manners to ask for the personal belongings of your seniors, little lady."
Kate let her reservations known but the more would resist the surer Naila will get of her conjectures. From the way Darla had acted, she was more or less convinced that the girl had smuggled some drinks for her grandmother in order to coerce the information out of her. And the fact that she had made a sudden raid on her estate, there was a good chance that she would be able to catch the old lady, red-handed.
"I know it's very presumptuous of me to ask for that. Nevertheless, I am duty-bound by the leader to ensure your health. Hence, please co-operate with me." Naila put her head down to emphasize the due respect that Kate commanded.
Opposite to her Kate's eyes had glanced over Darla's and her ugly expression meant their secret deal was pretty much exposed. "Huh.. you guys sure take me as a child, don't you? Why would I consume something deterrent to my health?" She tried to diffuse the situation even when Naila ardently extended her open palm.
"Huff.." Kate puffed her cheeks to show her displeasure whilst she stiffly removed her ring and tossed it. Naila picked up the ring mid-air and focussed on scanning the storage for the obvious signs of drinks.
Meanwhile, a concerned Darla managed to gather enough courage to raise her eyes, to apologize to her grandmother, only to find her winking mischievously at her. Out of nowhere, the girl felt her earlier depressed mind, dance in joy. She completely forgot that her grandmother was an old monster herself, how can she allow her juniors to catch up to her.
Beside her, Naila had scanned the contents of the ring thrice already, finding not even a trace of alcohol. "Do you want me to pull everything out so that you can take a better look?" Listening to the mocking voice, she can tell that the old woman was pulling her leg.
"Not required. I hope you don't mind if I take a look around." Naila was unwilling to give up, certain that Kate was hiding things from her. How can she tell? Because someone had cast a small spell in this room, very recently. Though the centaurs can't cast powerful magic spells, but a small spell to clear out the room was not a big deal. And why else would they cast such a spell, unless they were trying to hide the fragrance of wine, so to say?
"Yeah, go right ahead." Getting permission Naila didn't waste any time and began to physically search the room. Staring at the slight grin on her grandmother's face, Darla herself grew confident that everything was under control.
"What did you say to your aunt, little girl? How come you dragged me into your matters?" Kate ignored the lady rummaging through her belongings and instead switched to her granddaughter.
Darla jumped up in ecstasy and took her seat beside Kate, rubbing her face against her affectionately. "It's not my fault, grandma. By mistake, I asked aunt about the Epoch training grounds that you told me about last time. From there, she began accusing me of bribing you with alcohol to fetch the information."
Darla's face looked like she had been wrongfully accused of a crime she did not commit. "I told her that she got it all wrong. But all I received, in the end, is a bruised butt. See!!" To magnify her destituteness the girl even turned her torso to the side, showing Kate the prominent slap marks that she had endured.
"Ohh myy..!!" Kate made an exaggerated impression, much to Naila's annoyance. "It's okay, baby girl. Aunt is a bit paranoid about granny's health, you know. Here, let me rub it for you." Audible sounds of gnashing teeth can be heard from the corner of the room, and Darla was forcing herself from laughing out loud. Kate on the other hand playfully bit her tongue before caressing the red butt of her granddaughter.
They talked for the next 10 minutes when Naila realized that the ole lady had been a step ahead of her and had clearly gotten rid of any shreds of evidence. "Ahem... I am sorry for my audacity, lady Kate. Please forgive this junior for wrongfully maligning you."
"Haha... it's no issue, Naila. You have been a great support to this tribe as well as our family. How can I blame it on you, knowing that you only have best wishes for?" Though her words were extremely polite, Naila can't help but feel frustrated at her tone. Her words can be paraphrased to 'Don't even try girl, you are a hundred years too young for playing these kins of games with this mother.'
"Thanks for your kind words. Anyhow, there was another matter that I need to discuss with you. About the Epoch training grounds, may I know the reason for you mentioning it to little Darla?" Kate was in no hurry to answer her. Taking her time to put the ring back in her finger, she fondled Darla's face.
"It's only a matter of time. Darla will have to take up the mantle of this tribe one day. The sooner she knows what are our strengths and weaknesses the faster she can grow." Naila was expecting something like this but listening to the words right from the horse's mouth she was unable to hide her disappointment.
She had her face in her palms while she replied. "Please take a good look at her face, lady Kate. Please tell me from which angle did you find this girl ready for such serious business?" "Pffftt!!" Her words came as a surprise to Kate and before she realized it, laughter had rung out from her mouth, obtaining her glare from the girl.
"Huh.. don't go on discounting the juniors, aunt. Why do you think I am unprepared?" Darla raged at the obvious bias. Naila was perfectly prepared for a counter but Kate jumped in to save them from a back and forth argument. "I know she is not ready just yet. That's why I would like you to take this girl out of our boundaries and make her ready."
The discussion has suddenly taken a serious turn. Naila checked Kate's face only to find that she had a small smile, telling her that her words were not supposed to be mere lip service. "Are you telling me that we are going to allow her in? That's too dangerous, madam. We can't do that, not unless the chief orders it himself."
"Yeah, but there is no chief right now. Haha.. that will make me the de facto leader. Now, can you please drop your patrolling duties for a while, I need you to take on a very important role that will significantly affect the future of our tribe as a whole?" Even though Naila loved her freedom, but if it was a command from the leaders then she was bound to follow through.
"Coming to the girl, no one is born ready. Damon had entered the training grounds even before he turned eighteen, how can she fall behind?" Naila got up after taking a lasting glance at the pair. "Good. I guess I got nothing to say then." Turning to Darla's direction she continued. "We will leave tomorrow. Say goodbye to your mother, it might take many months."
Darla had been too stunned to respond. How could she have foreseen such a turn of events? Not only did her grandmother turn the situation on its head, she even solved her greatest problem in a matter of minutes. If she gains the access to the Epoch training grounds, kicking her father's butt might not remain an impossible dream.
As soon as Naila took her leave, Darla had lunged into Kate's embrace. "I love you so much, grandma heheh.." She rubbed her cheeks against her to show her appreciation. "Hahaha... I love you too, my little princess. I knew how desperate you were for this. Naila is one of our best warriors, so make sure you take full advantage of her time."
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
240 You will always belong to me!
Darla pecked her head like a chicken. "Yes, grandma. I promise, I will give it my best shot and one day beat father up." Kate ruffled her head. "Haha.. of course, I believe in you kid. Now, do you want to celebrate with this old lady?"
Watching Kate wink, Darla was reminded of the alcohol that she expertly managed to hide. She didn't even have to ask, watching her touch the bracelet in her right front foot that led to a large wine bottle to manifest. "Go and close the door!"
Darla had been left speechless. Kate wore a complete set of unassuming trinkets as an ornament in all her feet. How can anyone guess that a simple accessory can also work as a storage space? Everyone was so used to storage rings that it would have never crossed their minds that a treasure like this can exist.
"Damn.. grandma, it is astounding how adeptly you can lie your way through any situation haha... Impressive!!" Darla returned to her side, waiting for Kate to pour the wine for her. "Hehe.. thankfully Damon is away. Otherwise, this trick will not have worked and both of us might have to sit through a long lecture."
Clang* Darla swung her glass to strike against Kate's before taking a small sip. The wine was very strong and she had to make sure not to have too much, else it might harm her. "Huh.. lecture is for you. I am sure I would have been bedridden for a week at least."
"Hahaha... There is so much bad blood between you two. Why do you act so wantonly, girl? That brat might be rude but he is your father, after all, there is nothing in this world that he won't do for you. It's just that he is terrible in showing his love."
Darla remained unimpressed and sipped her wine with a flushed face. "Huh.. that's not my problem if he terrible at something. It's no use now. There can be only one tiger in the mountains. Either I kick his ass off our tribe or he kicks mine humph.."
"And I always thought that I had a terrible child. Serves him right haha.." Kate can only laugh it off. Darla puffed her cheeks. "Oii.. grandma, did you just call me worse than father?"It was late night when Darla retired to her room with a set of throbbing buttocks. Grumbling in frustration she entered the room and began undressing. "Mhhh?" Her actions seemed to have disturbed the earlier occupant of the room.
A woman sat back up revealing a pair of symmetric boobs. "Is that you Darla?" She rubbed her eyes and focussed on the brown-haired girl. "Yup!" Darla jumped in the bed, slipping in the blanket and hugging onto her mother's fleshly chest.
Smuggling closer she placed her lips on hers and began sucking on them, while her hands fondled the pillowy bags. "Mhhh?" Julia was taken by surprise from the sudden aggression but she relented very soon, letting the girl play with her body.
"Why are you married to that jerk mother? Why don't you marry me instead?" Julia laughed at the strange suggestion. "Haha.. why do you want to marry me, little girl? Leaving aside all other problems we are not even of opposite genders."
Darla got down to her chest and began suckling on her nipples. "How does that matter? Don't you cum just fine with my hands?" The mother-daughter pair had been involved in many intimate sessions after that day in the bath. The girl had been more or less successful in keeping in check, jer mother's extraordinary libido.
Julia fell silent for a second. Darla spoke the truth. She did cum with just her hands. Most of the time her daughter proved to be a better companion in bed than any servants. "Hmm.. well you are right about that. I love you are very talented in that regard but the charm of a penis can't actually be replicated by hands hehe.. ahhiioo.."
Darla had bit on her nipple. "You are such a slut mother." Julia didn't reprimand her, rather she caressed her head encouraging the girl to suck harder. Just then Darla thought of another preposition. "Hmm.. what about this? I will look for a husband for you and if he could satisfy you better than father himself, then you will have to break your marriage."
"Haha.. are you serious about this, little girl?" Darla nodded her head without any hesitation. "Okay, so we are betting? Then I have my own conditions." Darla stared straight in her eyes, emphatically nudging her to go ahead.
"Then, I will give you three chances to bring your potential candidate to me. In case any one of them proves to be better than Damon then I will break the marriage. But. If all three of your candidates fail, then I don't want you annoying your father. Whatever he says, you will listen. Do we have a deal?"
These conditions were quite stringent for Darla. Truthfully speaking she had a single candidate in mind. But if the boy fails, won't she be reduced to playing a second fiddle to her father?
Julia smirked after finding her daughter fall in thought. Someone better in bed than Damon? Impossible. She had not fucked the entire tribe, still, she had spent time with many prominent tribesmen and none of them can come even close to her mighty husband. Her mind didn't even bother to factor in any other species, including humans.
Darla took a lasting glance at Julia's grin. 'Fuck.. what am I so afraid of? If she is confident of her husband then I too am similarly confident of my boy. Worst to worst he might need some conditioning before he can be eligible.'
"Huh... I don't need three chances. I need a single one. Remember what you said, don't go back on your words once you end up biting the dust." She only had Ryu in her mind, how can she allow anyone else to grab her mother? "Haha.. we are born warriors, girl. We never go back on our words. Be ready to follow your father."
"We will see!!" Darla was not supremely confident of her boy's ability but thankfully there were no time constraints. His ability with definitely improve with age. The pair smirked at each other's obviously fake confidence, before cuddling together.
Next afternoon*
"Haaahh!!" A wooden mannequin was blasted into the distance, quickly followed by another one. The fall didn't discourage them from launching another offensive at the profusely sweating Ryu. His rate of wins had improved a bit but this progress was much lower than he would have liked.
"It's better if I call Emma and Dorothea back, I am missing the combat sessions." The time he spent training with Emma was the best. He had improved very rapidly when there was another living human against you, whose attacks you can't possibly predict.
Sweeping his wet hair back he dried his body when Amelia called out to him. "Ryu, take a break now. It's time for your bath." Turning around he found the redheaded milf with an apron hiding her front.
Walking close to her he carried the woman in his arms back inside the house. Amelia had restarted her work as a potter albeit casually, so as to keep her body in shape. She looked up at the handsome visage of her boy and suddenly her face heated up. Out of nowhere, his actions evoked the memories of the boy adamantly calling her his wife.
She loved to tease him for that but there will be times like these when she can't help but get random thoughts in her mind. 'Ahh.. that's my own boy. What the hell am I thinking about.' Her mind had wandered off, formulating some scenes of playing a proper wife to Ryu. Hurriedly she shook her head and dumped those thoughts.
But then again, there was no rule that said that a woman can't marry her son. Neither was there a rule that prohibited her from marrying multiple husbands. Doesn't that mean, one day Ryu might truly take her as a wife? Her reverie was broken by a mouth-to-mouth kiss.
"Why are you so red, Amelia? What naughty thoughts you are having?" The lady didn't bother to reply, only locking her hands around his neck and letting him carry her to the bathhouse. A part of her mind wanted this ride to continue but alas she was dropped on her feet when they reached their destination.
Taking a deep breath to clear her mind she helped Ryu take his clothes off. Getting him to seated, she poured the cool water on her naked body simultaneously grating him to rub off the sweat and dirt.
Reaching his groins she opened her mouth wide and swallowed the entire length of his hanging cock. Dextrously she used her lips and tongue to properly clean the organ. As soon as she was done with his cock, the boy turned around, thrusting his butt in her face. Both of them had been so familiar with these washing sessions that they rarely ever required verbal communication.
Pouring some more water over his ass cheeks, she gently nudged his sphincter with her index finger. Kneading the distraught muscles for a while she got them to relax. Finding the small entrance her finger snuck in and began cleaning her child's asshole from inside.
Despite being fucked by Ryu every other day, Amelia just can't have enough of him. Even now when this was supposed to be a simple bath, her earlier fantasies made her wet in her crotch. With the finger of her right-hand busy cleaning Ryu, the fingers of her other hand found their way to her vertical lips.
"I would be going out tonight, Ryu." Ryu was aware of what she was talking about. He had heard her discussion with Jeff yesterday. Apparently, she had completely captured the boy in her charms. "Hmm? Why are you telling me this?"
He enjoyed her fingers venturing in and out of his asshole, replying to her in the passing. "Huh... I don't know. Thought of informing you." Amelia herself had no idea why she was telling Ryu about it. Suddenly the boy turned around and placed his fat cock on her face.
"Hehe.. are you asking for my permission?" Ryu grinned from ear to ear and only then did Amelia realize what he meant. Did she just ask him for permission? However much she wanted to deny it, the answer was in affirmative. The realization left her awestruck.
A woman only asks for permission from her husband and not her child. Didn't this mean subconsciously his words were taking effect on her psyche and in her heart she had already taken him as another husband? A husband whose permission she needed before fucking around with anyone else.
"Ahh.. what are you talking about brat? I was just informing you huh.." Her tone had taken a hundred and eighty degree turn and anyone can tell that she was trying to hide her embarrassment. "Ohh.. is that so? Then why didn't you bother 'informing' me last time?"
Amelia was left stunned but thankfully Ryu had pushed his cock in her mouth, thus she can take her time responding. Ryu placed his hands over her head and forced his dick deeper into her throat. "Don't bother responding. Both of us know are aware of it."
"Ugghgg.. uggh..!" Amelia tried to put forth an explanation but her jaws were parted by the hardening shaft. Ryu kept grinning constantly while her throat muscles twitched and squeezed his sex. "Guuug.. guugg.. guugg.. mggguu.." After a minute Amelia too gave, instead choosing to quietly enjoy the pumps.
"Mhhhh!!" Ryu exclaimed in pleasure, sensing Amelia's fingers rapidly move in and out of his asshole. He pulled his slick cock out of her mouth-pussy and smeared the precum mixed with saliva, all over her face using his cock.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
241 You will always belong to me! 2
"Ahhhh.. mhhhh... Ryuu.. ahhhh.." Amelia stood with her back against the bathroom wall. Ryu held onto a fistful of her hair with his right hand while his left arm gently snuggled around her willowy waist. A stiff cock moved inside her pussy with every jerk of his hips.
Their chests glossed together, with Amelia's hard nipples poking into him. Her neck had multiple bite marks, with her eyes glazed over from the excessive amount of lust. The same was the case with Ryu's back that had been clawed by many scratch marks.
"Pahh!! Why are you so tight today? I was right, you were definitely imaging some erotic daydreams." The boy dove down to suck on her swaying breasts after slapping them. He was right the fantasy of taking her child as a husband had excited her like never before. It's not even been 10 minutes since they started and she was already at the edge of her climax.
This new style of fucking didn't help her case either. With every jerk, her clitoris slapped against Ryu's crotch leading to an insane stimulation. "Harder... Ryu.. please... I am so closeeee.. mhhhhh.." She was in no condition to hold out any longer, hence Ryu didn't press her too hard.
"Ahhhh!!" Amelia's body slumped in his arms, losing all strength. Ryu egged her on with a pat on her back. He made her sit down on the floor and began washing her famished body up. "You did good, little girly." Gently he began washing away the fluids off.
Sometime later Amelia got hold of her senses, finding the boy earnestly cleaning her up. She kept staring at his face for a long time, with a blank expression. "Thank you, Ryu."
Her son's fingers reached inside her cunt, cleaning her vaginal tract with great care. "It's nothing. And regarding your permission, since you have been a good girl, I will let you go out."
Amelia had come to terms with her inner feelings and no longer argued with him when he assumed the role of her husband. Only a small smile hung on her face. Ryu on the other hand didn't bother looking at her and moved behind her to clean her back.
"As long as you make sure to follow all the three rules I laid out and don't end up hurting yourself, then I will allow you to fool around for the time being. I know how much of a slut you are and how you like fucking around, hence till the time we are not officially married you can be a free bird."
Amelia was ashamed of being called a slut by her boy but in her heart, she knew he was telling the truth. That's just how she was. Sex had always excited her like nothing else and trying out different avenues made them a thrilling experience.
"Huh.. you have grown bold, brat." Amelia was left gobsmacked and she can only give up. Ryu giggled in response. "I don't know. I love going out and I am thankful to Jim for that, but I think the boy is getting overly obsessed with me."
"Haha.. and you noticed it, now?" Ryu's voice came from behind her as his hands rubbed on her smooth back. "Huu... I thought it was a short-lived one since some of my advice seemed to have worked for him and helped him turn a new leaf in his life. But now I think he is idolizing me too much and it makes me worried."
Ryu was aware that right now Amelia was not talking to her child rather her partner. "Why so?" She sighed once again and took some time to put her thoughts in order. "I am just a housewife. It was a complete coincidence last time but now he takes me as some kind of great mentor, always asking for my views."
She told Ryu about Jim's last visit and instead of having sex, the boy talked about all kinds of life goals with her. Like how he is planning to attend the best school, or how he is going to propose to his girl after he achieves something big in his life.
The depressing face she displayed made Ryu break into laughter. "Good for you then haha.." He reined in when Amelia puffed her cheeks. "Haha.. okay, okay. So, what's the problem with that?"
Amelia shook her head. "You don't understand. He is taking me for something that I am not. Last time I fumbled around a few sentences and the boy looked like he received a revelation. It feels bad like I am cheating him off."
Ryu resumed cleaning her long hair while replying. "It's not your fault that he is an idiot. If you don't like him around then just shoo him away or let me know if I can help with that."
"Nahh. Leave it, I will handle it myself. I just thought of having some fun but the boy had taken all this too seriously. I better let him on everything, lest he ends up heartbroken in the end." She fell silent afterward. In the meantime, Ryu had moved to her front and gazed over her. Amelia was unable to keep calm after being under intense scrutiny for such a long duration. "What is it? Is there something on my face?"
She tried mocking him but Ryu calmly bent down and took her beautiful face in his hands. "Yes, there is. Let me remove it for you." What followed was another passionate kiss with their tongues involved. "Mguu.." Just when Amelia thought it was over, the boy had gotten back up and shoved his flaccid cock in her open mouth.
"Know this, whatever you do. From now onwards, you will always belong to me both in body and soul. Do you understand?" His mesmerizing eyes looked down at her and Amelia felt like he was staring right into her soul. She didn't even realize when she had proceeded to nod her head. The next sensation she felt was her mouth being inundated by a large quantity of warm liquid.Later that day Amelia kept avoiding the boy. Shame filled her whenever she came across him and thankfully Ruby was there otherwise it would have been impossible to stay with him alone. It was amazing how they had done practically done everything that a couple does and now a single line from him had her so muddled.
Ryu was back on his lawn when he noticed a familiar figure walking towards his house. Kira made her way in and checked out the small pond at one side. "Do I need to fill this one, big brother?" She knew the task and getting the nod from the boy, she got to work.
The girl had good progress in her magic control so it was not a big deal to direct the water from the in-house well to the pond. After 15 minutes she had filed the pond completely and sat beside Ryu.
"Where is aunt, big brother? Why can't I see her?" He opened his eyes and patted her head gently. "You might not be able to meet her today. She was too tired and ended up taking a nap in her room."
"Ohh.. okay. Then should we leave for Jake's house?" Nodding to her he went and informed Ruby that he might not return home today. He and Kira had decided to attend a dinner at her place. Thus there was a good chance he would be stuffed between the mother-daughter pair for all night.
"Is there something going on?" The two of them were on their way to Jake's place when Ryu commented. "Hmm? Why do you say that?" Kira turned to glance at him with a wide smile on her face.
"You look extra happy today. That's why I asked." She had not noted but all the way from Ryu's house she had been practically skipping all over. "Hehe... there is a secret but I will tell you only when we reach home."
Ryu smiled back and didn't mind her.
An hour back*
Burp* "hah... I am full. Thank goddess we finally found some good food at this place." A boy patted his filled stomach while his friends laughed at his actions. "Make sure you eat your fill today then. We will be out of this place tomorrow morning."
"Yeah, we have wasted quite some time in this town. I can't wait to witness the battlefield of the grand magus with my own eyes." They had spent the past week lazing around in Korua.
"Ah... I am not sure. My parents might get worried. We have already spent over a month outside of our city." One of the four boys let out his worry but he was quickly made to shut up by his friends.
"Hmm?" The leading boy just took a look outside of the glass window to find a mature lady walking towards their restaurant in the streets. "Check that woman out, doesn't she look great?" He iterated his proposal to the arguing boys.
The rest of them followed his gaze to find a lady in purple clothes walking down the street. She had an hourglass figure with massive tits and a wide set of buttocks. "What do you guys say?" The previous boy asked again.
"Haha.. of course, she is awesome. To tell you guys the truth I have been regretting after we skipped over those redheads that day." "Yeah, who would have known that they would be the best this measly place had to offer?" Someone else supported his viewpoint.
"Then I guess it's decided. Let's invite the lady in." The boy licked his lips, staring at those oversized bust. Once he said that his servant left the restaurant.Lyla was walking towards her house, having been free from her tasks at the farms. She was lost in thought. Today Kira was going to have her night with Ryu. She would need to prepare for that. Happy for her daughter, she didn't notice the person that stood in her way and ended up colliding with him.
"Ohh.. my bad. Sorry, mister." Lyla observed the muscular guy and apologized. "It's okay. May I know your name lady?" "Hmm?" His words left her surprised. It's not every day that a random person on the streets asks for your name.
"Your name. How can I address you?" Finding the woman befuddled, the man called out to her once again. "It's Lyla. May I know why you need my name?" The man gave a nod and responded calmly. "Actually I got an offer for you. Can you please follow me to the side?"
Lyla was confused but nevertheless followed the guy to a shop on the side. "My young master would like to meet you. He found you to his taste and would like to have you for the night. Come I will bring you to him."
The man was being quite rude to her and on first thought, Lyla wanted to refuse him right off the bat. But think it through the way he referred to his 'young master', told her that these might be some influential guys. It's always good for commoners like her to remain humble in front of these guys.
Lacking a viable choice she sighed and made her way inside the restaurant behind the man. Pretty soon he had led her to a corner table on the first floor. Four boys sat together around the table, arguing with each other, not minding her presence. The man went ahead and stood behind one of the boys. "I brought her in, young master!"
Only after the man called out, did the boys scrutinize her. "Her name is Lyla." The man chimed in and the boy ahead of him nodded. "Good. Please take a seat, Ms. Lyla." He pointed to the empty chair beside him. Lyla found herself uncomfortable but she sat down nonetheless.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
242 Lyla in a bind
"I believe my subordinate had told you already about our intentions?" Lyla took a sweeping glance over the man before nodding her head. "Yes, master?" The boy put on a superfluous smile. "You can call me Stein."
She had come here to listen to their offer but she had no intention of accepting it whatsoever. If it had been some other day then she might have had no qualms about it but today was an important day for her girl. She needs to be with her as such an important occasion.
"So, I guess you have no problems with our proposal. Then, why don't you state your price?" Other boys were busy checking out her curves and only Stein talked to her. "Ahem.. young master, please forgive me but there is an important matter that I need to take care of today. Hence, I will not be able to accompany you for the night."
"What did you say?" It was not Stein but rather his servant who spoke up. He had just taken a step in her direction and Lyla felt like she had been pressed under a mountain, making her chair creak. Fortunately, Stein had raised his hand to stop the guy. "Let us hear her out, Greg. She might have her reasons."
Cough* *Cough* Lyla was left panting when the man retracted his presence. "Huh.. a mere peasant dares to refuse young master. She deserves to be incinerated ten times over for her offense."
"Now, now, no need to resort to such language. Sorry about him Ms. Lyla, my servant was exceedingly hostile to you." Lyla was shaking in fear from inside. These guys were definitely not from Korua. Were they from the capital? No matter what one thing was sure, they were dangerous.
"Ahh... it's okay, young master Stein. Maybe I should have been more polite with my answer." The smile on the boy's face told her that his apology was not serious at all. This was the typical behavior of the nobility. He was not even considering her at the same level as himself.
"Then, can you tell us why you refused our offer? Rest assured we can certainly pay whatever price you can quote." Lyla had taken on a subservient tone. That is the best course of action while dealing with such people. "I don't doubt that young master. But you see, I had promised to spend the night with my child today. That's why I had to deny your offer."
"Ohh.. you are a mother? See that, Greg? Told you she must have had her reasons." His tone was reprimanding in nature but Lyla can tell that it was only for a show. "That's very easy to solve. We can't have you break your promise to your child. So, how about this? Instead of the whole night, we only need you for the rest of the day. That is, you can serve us up until the night falls and make some good money at the same time. What do you say?"
What can she say? Did they really give her a choice? Yes, she can refuse still. But she can't risk it. Though there was some law and order and people can't harm each other wantonly, however, those same laws rarely applied to the rich and powerful family. What's more, these guys have an extremely fragile ego. Who knows how they will react if she refused the guy again?
She fell in thought before replying with a nod. "Okay, young master. If it's only for the day then I guess we can have a deal." The boy clapped his hands in excitement. "Nice. And what about your price?"
"20 Virgos would be enough." Lyla had quoted four times the cost, trying in vain to dissuade them with a high price. Despite that, all four of the boys began laughing out loud. "People here are truly very cheap." "Well, it's only a ragtag town in the vicinity of the beastmen kingdom. It's not a surprise."
Lyla sighed in her mind. She forgot how rich these guys might have been. "It's too little Ms. Lyla. You are a true beauty, how about we pay you a Yuva, instead?" Lyla hurriedly waved her hands. "That's too much, young master. It's many times over for a single sex session."
"Hehe.. take it as a souvenir from us then. You see, we will be leaving this place tomorrow morning. So, we might never return to this place and this might be our only encounter. Therefore, I insist." Midway through his sentence, a small green fruit was conjured in his hands, which he placed in Lyla's hands at once.
Not wanting to argue with these guys any further, she accepted the deal with a slight nod. "Now, can you show us your assets? I am sure they would be good, but we need to verify just in case."
She understood his meaning and looking all around her, she dragged her dress down to reveal her heavy mounds to everyone present. For the next minute, all four boys were left astounded. "Damn.. they are even bigger than I had assumed."
The boy to her left extended his hand and groped her tits. "It's a deal boss, there is no way we are finding anything better than this in this place." He addressed Stein while his hands massaged Lyla's mounds and his fingers dug into her doughy flesh.
Stein surveyed the drooling faces of his friends, only to smirk at their inexperience. "What's the hurry? We have paid, Ms. Lyla quite handsomely. Let's take a look at what she is hiding down there as well." No one disputed him and Lyla got her next set of commands.
She got up and picked her to dress up to reveal her naked pussy. She just wanted to let these guys fuck her fast. As soon as they did that, she will be free to leave. Hence, she didn't hold back in the sensual display.
"Not like this, Ms. Lyla. Please remove all your clothes." With a single nod of her head, she did as told. "Hmm? What is that? A collar?" Stein noticed a strap around the woman's neck that he had previously missed. He was certain that he had seen that somewhere but where exactly, he can't recall.
"Yes, young master. It's a collar. Do you want me to remove this too?" Stein waved his hand. "Not required. Come closer." Lyla walked right next to him when one of the boys chimed in. "Is this some kind of lucky charm here? If you guys remember, those two redheads too had something similar in their necks."
At his reminder, everyone recalled the incident from a week back. "Yeah, you are right. They even had a leash attached to it. Haha.. what the heck, does the woman here loves being treated like an animal?" Lyla was very offended at his words. Ryu had gifted her this collar with so much love. How can they compare it to a usual collar for the ratgas? Still, it was not a place where she can offer a piece of her mind.
Stein too had now recalled the incident. Sure enough, this collar was very similar to the ones worn by ladies. "Let's leave it there. We need not dive into the vernacular practices." Saying that he put his hand between Lyla's things and gradually pushed two of his fingers inside her warm tunnel.
"Well, she is not the tightest one but we can't blame it on her. She has already pushed out a child from here." Everyone except Lyla chuckled at his dry humor. "My preferences are unique, Ms. Lyla. I enjoy the embrace of a lady's mouth on my shaft. So, are you familiar with that?"
"Yes I am, young master." Lyla can't even bother to lie here. "Hmm.. we will certainly see about that. Now turn around and show us your butt." The boys had their mouth water at the sight of two large buttocks spreading when Stein made the woman bend down. She had a perfect ratio, neither too chubby nor overly skinny. There was fat at all the right places.
Stein took a glance at one of the boys, who grinned in response. "Go ahead, you can check it. Don't nag me after we settle on her." From the corner of her eyes, Lyla watched a boy standing up and walking right behind her. The next thing she felt was an intrusion in her asshole.
She can very easily tell that he had inserted a finger up her ass. Her anal muscles tried to resist but the finger kept moving up her tract, eventually stopping when it was fully lodged inside her. He didn't stop there, forcing another one in withholding the resistance.
"Not the best, but I can manage hehe.." Everyone else smirked in disgust at his peculiar choices but they were more or less familiar with his 'unique' ways of sex.
"Get up, clean me off, slut!!" The boy called out and Lyla knew he was summoning her. Getting back she saw him pointing downwards. She got on her knees and took his two extended fingers in her mouth. Suckling on them, she cleaned each one with her tongue.
While she was busy doing that, the boy fondled her breasts with his right hand. Satisfied with her work, he settled back in his seat, leaving Lyla on her knees. "Young master, may I know if you guys are planning to use my asshole for sex?"
Stein frowned. His voice was not as polite now. "Yeah, is there a problem with that?" Lyla was scared, these guys were too tyrannical. One wrong word and it might end up very badly for her. Even then she garnered the courage to speak up. "Cough... I am sorry for being a nuisance, young master. But truth is that anal sex had always been too painful for me. If possible, I would like to avoid it."
She was lying. Ryu regularly fucked her in the ass and over the period she had come to appreciate the pleasures it brought. The problem was that Ryu had asked her to keep her ass exclusively for him. Thus, she didn't want these guys inside her ass.
Her words seemed to have annoyed Stein as he looked back at the previous boy, who responded with a wink. With that, his frown subsided and he smiled once again. "Haha.. since Mr. Asslover had accepted your proposal, who am I to force it on you." Everyone laughed out once again and Stein continued.
"Now that it's out of the way, I guess there is a last test left." His gaze turned to Greg, his servant, who immediately dropped his pants to reveal a limp cock pointing to the ground.
"Go ahead, show us how good you can suck. Don't mind it, it's necessary because we have seen many women cheats us with their claims of sucking with their mouths, and in the end, many of them turn out to be total duds." Lyla glanced at the stern face of the man before walking on her knees to him.
She put her hands on the pillar-like thighs of the man and slowly engorged upon his whole length in a clean sweep. Her head began bobbing up and down, not losing hold of his cock. A minute passed when Greg's expression changed and his cock began rising in her warm clutch.
The boys had an impressed face as they scrutinized the passionate blowjob Lyla provided. "Hmm.. she is not bad." "Yeah, she was not lying. She got the skills." Stein was the only one who had not commented, choosing to keep watching the show with rapt attention. With every passing minute, his eyes glowed with a strange light.
Lyla's oral cavity was filled with the rapidly hardening cock. She had been an expert cock sucker even before she met Ryu and her skills had only improved after that. With every sucking cycle her lips will touch onto Greg's hanging balls.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
243 Lyla in a bind 2
Hi readers, as you guys might have noticed, we are reaching the end game for Vol1 of APW webnovel. Hence it's taking me longer to write the chapters.
Thus, I have decided to revise the schedule. From now on, this is the new release schedule.
APW: Mon, Wed, Fri
Necro: Tues, Thurs, Sat
AO3: probably on Sundays
Thanks!!
Slayer104
Greg's settled on Lyla's head as his cock swelled to its complete length. Her agile tongue flexibly rolled all over his length, slathering it with her saliva. "Mhhh... Shit..!!" His face told everyone how proficient the woman was with her mouth.
The next five minutes were nothing less than heavenly for the man. This might have been the best blowjob he had received in a long while. Lyla on the other hand kept on bobbing her head nonchalantly. She was used to servicing Ryu's massive dong so this half-sized cock was not a challenge for her at all.
She used both her hands to stroke on his cock for a while, when her mouth shifted to sucking in the hanging balls. Her tongue ventured all over his sack, with her luscious lips working without rest. "Dammit.. she is good.. mhhh..!!" Not even 5 minutes later Greg found himself at his limits. It's not every day that his cock gets such great care.
"Haha.. yeah, she is impressive. Go on, Greg. I am in a good mood today, so you can cum in her mouth if you want." Stein had come to a decision. This woman was a treasure, they need to get the best out of her.
"Thank you for your generosity, young master." Greg bowed down to his master and his hold on Lyla's head grew affirmed. Taking the initiative to jerk his waist back and forth, he began face fucking the woman right under the watchful gaze of the other occupants of the restaurant.
Except for Stein, the other boys didn't look too excited about the situation. Even so, none of them allowed their dissatisfaction to show on their faces. The idea of a non-noble cumming in the mouth of the slut they had booked, was irritating, to say the least. It was just that Stein's family was a very powerful one and none of them could compare to his background.
They had to watch as Greg drilled Lyla's mouth forcefully. From their prior experience, they had assumed that Lyla might throw up from this throat fuck but to their surprise, the woman handled the punishment like a champ. She remained unfazed all the while he fucked her face like a pussy.
"Aahhh..!!" With a low grunt, Greg sheathed his cock to its entirety and deposited his semen at the back of her mushy throat. His whole body squirmed in pleasure when he reached his orgasm in her mouth. Even when he was done with her, he was reluctant to pull out, leaving his rapidly shrinking cock in the delightful grasp.
Lyla's throat muscles worked hard to take in all the sticky semen into her stomach. The stench was nauseating but resisted the urge to puke. From the time she had started to work as a milk lady, she rarely had to sell her services. That's why she had forgotten how bad some type of semen might taste. Having been accustomed to the delicious cum Ryu provided her, it was hard to swallow this disgusting semi-liquid.
"Nicely done, Ms. Lyla. With this, you are certified to serve us. That Yuva is yours to keep. Why don't you go and clean yourself in the washroom? We will leave this place once we are done with our lunch." Stein's voice reached the lady, who was wiping the saliva from the corners of her lips.
She checked her surroundings but didn't find her clothes. Aware of the futility of any argument with these people, she got up and left for the washroom. Returning from there she sat beside the boys, waiting for them to complete their meals.
"Ms. Lyla, you never told us that you are still lactating." While Greg was playing with her tits, her breasts had leaked some milk, that's when the boys noticed another one of her specialty. Stein had placed his glass under her nipple and began to squeeze the milk out of it. "Now we got to taste it for ourselves haha.."
The other three boys didn't waste any time, bringing forth their glasses and draining Lyla's milk-filled udders. "Hmm! Not bad." "Yeah, it's good." "Fuck.. had I found her earlier, we might have been saved from all the shitty food we ate last whole week." Compliments kept pouring on the lady from all directions, but she maintained a straight face.
"Let's go. We kept Ms. Lyla waiting for quite a while." A few minutes later Stein got up from his seat, followed by his friends. "One more thing, Ms. Lyla. We are planning to do it at your house itself since our time at this place had already run out. Hope you won't mind us." His hands rolled over her smooth cheeks, resting on her chin.
As expected, the lady was taken aback by this sudden request. She would have liked to keep this affair outside of her house. Then again, looking at the man she recently blew, staring daggers at her, she didn't voice her opposition. 'Hopefully, these guys will be done before Kira's return.' Thinking that she nodded and got up to leave the restaurant with them.
"Wait a moment!!" As soon as she turned around, one of the boys made his move. Coming forward he attached a leash that he probably pulled from his ring to her collar. "Hehe.. well it's not something too fancy, but at such short notice, I can only find this. Now get on your knees." Others stared with puzzlement in their eyes.
"Huh.. you guys might have missed it. The boy from that day, he did the same to those two ladies." Stein waved his hand, marching ahead. "Do whatever you like, I bet she may even like it." With a small laugh, others followed.
"What are you waiting for? Get going!" The boy slapped Lyla's butt and she exasperatedly got down. These young boys are always the hardest to please. Always coming up with weird ideas. That's how she walked back towards her home, together with 5 guests.At Ryu's house, Amelia sat in front of her dressing mirror. Her hands roamed over her chest, tracing the contours of her firm breasts. Her eyes were staring at the reflection, lost in thought. 'You will always belong to me.. !!" A single line kept echoing in her mind. Slowly she saw the reflection's face burn in shame.
"Ahh.. that idiot!!" Was she taking his words too seriously? Was he truly serious at all? Was all this just her imagination? She had no idea. However, one thing was sure. Her relationship with Ryu had transformed from a pure mother-son one to something more complicated than that.
Picking up her comb, she began running it across her extra-long hair. 'Does he really want to marry me?' His image surfaced in her mind, this time bringing some tangled sentiments. No matter how much she pretended, Ryu can never be completed her's as long as they had their current relationship.
It was a taboo topic in their house, especially since she never wants to be reminded of it, ever. She only carried two daughters in her womb. She never carried a boy. With how mature the boy had been acting these days, she would not be surprised if he managed to connect the dots. After all, the color of his eyes and hair were a dead giveaway.
She had a hunch that he was bringing this topic of marriage with her, just to establish a proper relationship with her. Her face heated up even more, now matching the color of her hair. What should she do?
"Huuu!!" A long sigh broke out from her lips. Releasing a long breath she shook her head. Being too excited over this matter won't help her case. It's better to think this matter through with a calm mind. Jeff will also need some convincing on his part.
Getting up from her seat, she strolled away from the mirror. A long single-piece dress was spread out on her bed. Picking it up she put it on and stretched it over her bust and hips. This new clothing had quickly become her favorite. The way it hugged her figure made it look quite sensual. Also, just the fact that anyone can glance at her naked pussy from a side angle, made her wet.
Her fingers traced over her labia, rubbing it lightly. "Huh.. he always leaves me alone." She chimed with a smile. Due to her previous frenzy, she was not able to enjoy Ryu to the fullest. Later she was too ashamed to ask for round two and now the boy had left home."We are here." Lyla crawled to her door, unlocking it for her guests-cum-customers. "Please come in." She made her way through the drawing hall and rested on the ground. "Hmm... it's small, but cozy nonetheless." Stein and his friends dropped on the ground and sat cross-legged, while Greg kept standing.
"Go and have a good bath for us, Ms. Lyla." The boy from earlier removed her leash, setting her free. Everyone, agreed with his words, not noticing a small twitch on Greg's face. How can he not tell that these bastards didn't want to fuck something that he put his cock in? Even his young master, who acted all caring towards him didn't overrule the decision. No matter how much loyalty he displays, he will never enjoy the same treatment as a noble-born. Despite commanding so much power, he was just a nobody on the grand scale.
Watching Lyla disappear in her bathroom, Stein turned to the boys. "So, what are the plans? I am sure you guys are not going to hold back, considering she is the best woman we got our hands-on, in a while haha.."
"You know us the best, boss!" "Yeah, let her be as indignant as she wants right now. Once we are done with her she would be nothing more than a willing cock slut haha.." "Heyy.. don't ruin it for others." Everyone laughed until Stein stepped in.
"Yes, I don't want any permanent marks on her. Truth be told, I might consider drafting her in my personal collection." "Haha.. sure enough. You are ahead of us by quite a few steps. I hope you will let us have a taste every now and then." Stein just smirked, not bothering to reply.
Ten minutes later Lyla walked out with her hair wrapped up in a towel. Walking across the room she found the boys were already buck naked, each one with his hands on their cocks. "Let us begin!" With Stein at the helm, the boys surrounded the mature woman from all sides. One of them picked her hair and shove her down into her knees, such that her face lined up with the array of cocks around.
She smirked in her mind. This might be easier than she thought. The eager these guys acted, the faster she can be done with them. Her hands wrapped around one cock each while, her mouth sucked in another. Stroking the semi-flaccid cocks simultaneously, her head began moving back and forth on the erection.
Paaghh* Stein held onto her head and slapped her face. "Keep looking at me, whore!!" Lyla displayed her teeth and resumed working on his dick. She got plenty of experience these days. One by one her mouth will switch between the boys, servicing their cocks like never before.
"Ahmmm.. yess.. just like that!!" Even the ones not as interested in blowjobs were enticed by her expertise in handling them with her tongue. Stein had his hands on his waist, slowly jerking his waist and drilling her mouth.
Sometime later Lyla took on a doggy position with her buttocks raised, waiting for penetration. Behind her, Stein gave a few strokes to his cock and pressed it against her exposed lower lips. Lyla didn't notice it, but the boy had a small pill stuck to his cock head. It slipped inside her vagina with a hard thrust.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
244 A Second dinner
"Ahem.. brother Ryu, can I, I mean.. just this once. Can I skip the training?" Kira was so excited for tonight that she completely forgot that after her soaking in the hellish liquid, there was no way for her to be left with enough energy to sustain her for what was coming.
Alas, as soon as Ryu heard her request, his face turned stern. "Why so?" Kira bit her lips, and with her hands clutching the helm of her dress, she squeezed out a few words. "Ahem.. brother.. today... I mean... I have a lot to do tonight... I will be left extremely tired if I go through with this."
Splash* *Splash* Ryu saw the other two boys hurriedly get naked and jump in their respective ditches with clenched teeth. Even Kyro, with the promise of a night with April, didn't think twice before jumping in the tub of agony.
"Huu.." Stepping closer to the girl who was still staring down on the ground, he began removing her clothes one by one. "Listen, Kira, nothing is more important than your improvement. I know it's related to that 'secret' of yours. Even then, that is no excuse to skip training. If it's very important then you can rely on me to work on your behalf. So now you will keep quiet and complete the procedure."
Giving the girl no chance to speak her mind, he picked her up in a princess carry and brought her to her ditch. Kira struggle for a second but then settled in his chest. There was no escaping this torment for her. Sure she was disgruntled at Ryu's complete disregard for her opinion, but in the end, he was this strict with her only because of his own good. Hidden from Ryu's gaze a wide smile bloomed on her face before she was mercilessly tossed in the pool below."Ahhh... Ahhh... Mhhhh.. aaahhhh.." *Paaghh* A red handprint was left on Lyla's broad ass cheek. The boy behind her was drilling her pussy while the others enjoyed her mouth. More than 20 minutes had passed and the pill seems to have taken effect. Her eyes had glazed over and she was making extra efforts to move her ass to get the cocks to reach deeper inside her.
"Fuck.. she is tight." In horse stance, the boy fucked her harder. His hands took hold of her hair and slapped her face in the front. "Fucker.. Even whores like her dare to put conditions on us... huh... Just the fact that she denied access to her asshole makes me just rip it open with my cock."
Stein laughed. "Don't tell me our friend here had managed to convert you into an ass lover yourself haha.." He grabbed onto Lyla's neck and spat on her face. His cock rubbed the spit all over her face. "Well, you are true about that. But we need to keep in mind, how can these backwaters sluts possibly know who we are."
Paagh* Another slap landed on Lyla's ass cheeks. "I know. Even then, she overestimated her worth." He pulled harder on her hair making her cry out in pain. "How does it feel slut? Hope you are enjoying as much as we are hehe.." "Aahh.. mhhhh.. aahh..." The only response they got was a slew of incoherent moans.
"Let's make it even more exciting!" The second boy stepped forward and placed his legs on both sides of her ass. His hands pulled apart her cheeks to reveal a winking asshole. Holding it against her backdoor, the boy thrusted in with all his might. "Ahhhh..!!"
The pill she was administered was a very strong aphrodisiac, working especially well on females. All her senses had been heightened, making her wince in pleasure at every thrust. And now with two cocks rhythmically ramming both her holes, it was even harder for her to maintain any sanity.The evening had fallen and Jim was eagerly pacing back and forth in front of a diner. He was waiting for Amelia here. She had promised him another night together. Hopefully, she would be able to keep it. His feelings for the lady were quite a bit complicated. Did he love her? No. He only had an eye for Sophia.
Then, did he look at her as a motherly figure? Maybe. If he had to define their relationship then it would be somewhere between Sophia and his real mother, Nana. Pacing outside in the streets, many people recognized him but not none came ahead to greet him.
That's what his reputation was like. People avoided him like a plague. Nothing good will come from associating with him. Realizing the situation, Jim can only smile wryly. Well, was never going to be an easy matter, to begin with. He will just wait. Once he makes a name for himself, these same people will be lining up to meet and greet him.
While he was lost in his thought, he found a lot many guys staring right behind him. "Are you waiting for someone kiddo?" A hand rested on his shoulder and he turned around to find a stunning lady glancing right in his eyes. For a moment Jim was left speechless. Was this Amelia? Damn.. she looked hot.
"Ahem.. yeah, and I think I found the person already." She had adorned a bright orange dress with a long tear over her left thigh. A ring held tightly on two cloths that in turn held onto her breasts tightly. A similar ring held up the dress over her waist, exposing a large portion of her belly. Only when he had etched her form in his heart did he go ahead and hug the woman.
"Thanks for coming, Amelia. Also, where did you find something like this? It looks amazing on you." His gaze swept over the flap that barely hid her naked pussy, making him gulp. "Hehe... I know. Thank you for the applause. Now should we go in? I am starving."
Jim scratched his head and hurriedly pulled her along. Having already ordered the dinner for two, it didn't take long for a large buffet to be placed on their tables. "You didn't tell me, Amelia. Where exactly did you find this astonishing dress? I have never seen anything like this on sale in the whole of Korua." After they began their dinner, the boy was reminded of her dress once again. He was not alone, everyone in the dining hall had at least once evaluated the redhead with their own two eyes.
Amelia took the glass from his hands and pulled her boobs out of their restraints. Placing the glass in front of her she began squeezing the milk out for both of them. "Hehe... it's specially ordered. Ryu gifted this to me."
Jim felt his throat dry up, watching the puffy nipples squirting the creamy white milk into the glass. He wetted his lips while sighing in his heart. 'Why does it have to be that brat, every time?' Though he didn't have too much relation with her son. But it definitely doesn't feel good to have her mention him all the time.
Even then, if the boy really came up with this dress. He had to admit defeat. Someone like him will not be able to imagine something like this, even in his dreams. Jim briskly took hold of his glass of frothy milk, changing the topic. "Why don't you leave them out, Amelia?"
She was in the process of putting her bust back under her strap when Jim came up with his suggestion. Stopping midway, she looked around and found the men around sneakily taking glances at bare chests. Her face turned red.
"Haha.. don't worry, no one will mind it. After all, you look absolutely pleasing to the eyes." Jim held onto her hands and swept them to the side. Amelia looked down on the large hanging mounds. "Huh... if you love it like this, then let's leave them out." Jim smirked at her words. She was clearly excited at exposing herself in the public, still placing the blame on his head.
"Yeah, yeah, I love it like this. You can say that." The smug smile on his face made Amelia blush. Why was she was so easy to read? It was all Ryu's fault. Had it not been for him, she might not have ever discovered all these strange fetishes she hid in her conscious."Mhhhh.. mhhhh.. gghhh... Ahhh.." Lyla sat on a boy's waist with his cock moving inside her gaping sphincter. Stein fucked her cum-drenched covered from the front. It's been more than 3 hours and all of them had taken turns with all her holes. In the meantime, they came inside her multiple times. Always coming back for more. Thankfully, the aphrodisiac was a strong one and it still held on, keeping her pussy tight for them.
Each one of them was under the influence of a similar drug that enhanced their sexual prowess by multiple times. That's how they kept their erection for such a long time. "She performed great, however, that's her limit I guess." Stein squeezed the mature woman's neck while his pace grew inside her.
Lyla's hands had dropped down, she was not able to control her faculties at all. Her eyes had shut down with a low set of moans sounding from her lips. Stein's hands squeezed her windpipe harder. "Aaahhh.. dammit.. fuckkk.." With a final thrust, he left his thick cum inside her vagina.
Spit* Getting up he spat on her face, one last time and sat beside the other two boys, who handed him his well-deserved wine glass. "He is trumping even you, boss.. haha.." "Yeah, who knew her ass would feel so good." At their friend's behest, each of them had tried her asshole at least once. The boy who invited them was still busy drilling Lyla's ass.
Turning, he placed the woman on her sides and picked up her leg, before resuming his pumps. "Hmm.. it was rather mushy inside her." Stein took a swig from his glass. His time with her made him even more sure. He wanted this woman for himself. "Did anyone see her kid? With how much she was lactating, I had assumed she might have birthed a newborn. Seems, like that's not the case." Others agreed but since Lyla was in no condition to answer them, their question was left unanswered.
A while later the last guy too joined them, leaving a large amount of his cum on Lyla's, open mouth. She had thoroughly passed out now. Taking a look at the lady, Stein turned to Greg who had been standing in attention since the beginning. "Go ahead, Greg. If you are interested, you can have her all to yourself hehe... I believe she still got some dazzle left in her."
The man on the side nodded his head and got on his knees. "Thank you for the opportunity young master." Greg was still frustrated at the previous treatment he had received. Now when they were done playing with the woman, they tossed her to him." Although he was disgruntled, this was not his place to show his dismay.
Taking his clothes off he walked towards the naked woman on the floor, covered in jizz. He made her lay on her stomach and pushed his cock in her pussy. His hands took hold of her shoulders and began ramming his cock inside her pussy with fervor. All his indignance was pushed onto the poor lady under him.
"Mhhh.. aahhh..!!" His cock was larger than the boys and hence made deeper headways inside Lyla. The influence of the aphrodisiac made sure that her vaginal walls hugged his cock from all sides, draining the life out of it. *Pagg* *Paag* The sounds of his crotch slapping onto her ass cheeks echoed in the room, along with the cheers from the boys enjoying their drinks.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
245 Bad blood
Amelia ate the meal with great enthusiasm. Meanwhile, she had tried to slip in the conversation about Jim relying on drugs in bed many times, only to fail every time. She can make sense that he might be struggling with low self-esteem, thus relied on those medicines to impress her. However, it only made her concerned.
"Ahem... Jim... I wanted to talk about something." She had no idea how the boy will take her criticism but she had to try. Her bothered face made Jim stop midway to his bite. "Hmm? Yeah, go on." Amelia stared down to find her erect nipples shivering at every gust of wind. "I wanted to talk about our last night together. You don't have to.."
"Oii.. oi.. isn't that our boy Jim over there?" Her sentence was interrupted midway by an excited shout from the entrance of the restaurant. One after the other, three boys entered the dining area. Amelia can easily identify each one of them. They were Jim's friends from her time at the chief's mansion.
Turning to Jim she saw his face fluctuate with different emotions all at once. She was aware of his situation, since the boy left no chance to talk about his life with her, whenever he gets the time. He had been trying to distance himself from their 'silk pants. Now their interactions were bound to be awkward.
"It's you guys!" Jim tried his best to reply with a smile. Although he was the chief's son, each one of them did have some influence behind them and hence he did want to directly shun them away. It was a bad decision on his part. He should have found a different diner altogether, considering that this was the location where they used to fool around earlier.
The boys made their way to the table and stood beside them. "Ohh.. now I know why you were avoiding us. Haha... if you were 'busy' with some important matters, you should have let us know." Casually they invited themselves in. Two of them sat on both sides of Amelia while the last one had to sit beside Jim.
Their gazes never left Amelia's exposed bust. "It's nothing like that. We were just enjoying a meal together." The boy seated opposite to him waved his hands in the air. "Haha.. of course, of course." Moving on his attention shifted to the redhead beside him. "Ohh... I have seen you. Aren't you the one from that night at Jim's house? Sorry, but I can't recall your name."
Amelia put on a stiff smile. "It's Amelia, young master." She had been too occupied earlier and hence tried to put her tits back into her dress. Nevertheless, the boy held onto her hands. "Don't put them away. They look quite gorgeous." Saying that he decisively placed his hand on her exposed breasts, fondling them without any care in the world.
"Damn... I almost forgot I good they felt last time. You are a beautiful lady, Mrs. Amelia." The boy of her right too didn't want to be left behind, his hands too made their way to her chest, squeezing the soft lumps in various shapes. Jim gritted his teeth. He didn't mind Amelia being together with her family but these guys were different. She was clearly with him right now.
Even so, he kept quiet as it wasn't a big deal for someone to touch Amelia's breasts. He himself was the same a month back. Looking at the redhead, she wasn't minding them as well. "What about you guys? Is there an occasion?"
The boy beside him was sulking, having lost the chance to gain a seat beside the attractive woman. Hence, he was the only one with the appetite to answer him. "Nope. We just thought of enjoying our time." He turned to the waiter. "Bring us some good wine. We must drink until we drop haha.."
Amelia, saw the boy opposite to him smile bitterly. She knew that even he was caught off-guard by these guys. "So, are you guys dating? Or you just bought her for the night?" The first boy kept her hands over the nice pair of tits while talking to Jim.
The friends talked together and Amelia found herself cut off from the conversation. She had been reduced to a pair of tits that can be fondled on demand. "Here, Mrs. Amelia. Please have some wine with us." Once the wines were brought in, she was put in a spot by this sudden request.
"Ahem.. thanks for the offer, young masters but I would like to pass." Everyone around her frowned at her refusal. It was considered very disrespectful to refuse a drink in the higher circles. It was akin to stating that the other person was not worth drinking together with them. Fortunately, Jim came to her rescue. "She can't drink right now. She is not in the best of her health." "Ohh..!"
Amelia was impressed by the boy's quick thinking. The boys moved on from the conversation, not minding her anymore. They talked mostly among themselves with her chiming in occasionally.
20 minutes passed like that and Amelia can see the annoyance on Jim's face. Clearly, the boy enjoyed her company more than his silk pants friends. "Hmm... I remember how much fun we had together with Mrs. Amelia past night. Would you mind if we can join you guys, Jim?"
In their eyes, Amelia's opinion mattered was less than the boy's. She saw Jim freeze up for a second. He thought for a while before coming to the decision. Though he would have loved to avoid this situation developing in this manner, however since it had already come to this he had very few options. Technically, they had been friends for a long period after all.
"Hehe... Don't worry, we will pay up." Seeing that Jim took so long to respond another boy joked. "Ask the lady. I don't mind it if she agrees." "Hehe.. that's more like it. So? What do you say, pretty lady? Want to spend some quality time together with us?"
While asking that his hand had made its way towards her thighs, snaking towards her pussy. She tried stopping his hand but the boy bulldozed through her defenses, reaching inside her baby hole before she can respond. "Mhh.."
It was naive of her to think as these guys will behave like Jim. Not minding the fingers venturing inside her pussy, she took a deep breath before responding. "I would have loved to, young masters. Despite that, as young master Jim just mentioned. I am not entirely healthy at the moment. So I would like to avoid taking all of you at once."
Watching their faces drop she hurriedly continued. "How about this? Please let me be with Jim since it was already decided. Next time I will satisfy each one of you one by one." The other boys seem to have accepted her terms but the one with his fingers inside her was not yet convinced.
"Come on Mrs. Amelia. You must be jesting. That day you took on more than 30 men, all on your own. How can we 4 young boys overwhelm you? If it's too hard then we can even double the rates. What do you say, boys? I think Mrs. Amelia deserves that."
Amelia pretended to mull over the matter. Having promised Jeff that she won't take on more than one customer at a time, there was no way she was going to break it. Not before taking him in confidence at the very least. The boys nagged her, with renewed passion, only to have her shake her head.
"I thank you all for the patronage. But please I am not in the right condition to take on more than one person. You have my words, we will definitely do it some other day." She saw the downtrodden expression on each face, blushing from overconsumption of alcohol.
Contrary to his friends, Jim was in a jolly mood. His day was saved. He was in no mood to get together with Amelia in bed, with these jerks. Still, not everyone took her words kindly. The boy next to the redhead looked especially upset by her constant refusal.
"Come on, Mrs. Amelia. All of us know how much of a slut you are? We have seen you get fucked by a whole queue of men. What the use of acting all virtuous with us?" His hands began to rapidly finger her pussy, making her moan while holding onto his hands. "Mhhh.. that's not it..mhh.."
Jim had seen enough. He wanted to step in but was stopped by Amelia with a comforting gaze. "Why don't we do this some other day, young master?" She didn't want the boys to have a strained relationship because of her. That's why she tried her best to persuade the guy to give up.
Apparently, her stars didn't line up perfectly today and the more subservient she acted, the confident the boy became. Now his left arms had crossed over behind her back and begun to fondle her tits, simultaneously using his right hand to reach deep inside her pussy. "Mhhhh.. please young master..!!"
The boy had gotten even more frivolous, bringing his head down to suckle her nipples. "See? How hard your nipples are, slut? Why don't you allow us to use you for the night? Both of us can enjoy it." He returned to suckling her breasts despite Amelia's protests.
Very soon he pulled out his cock and waved it towards the woman. "Come on. Suck on it. Let's see if this brings you in mood haha.." He had got superior cultivation than her and hence he easily began forcing her head down, to his crotch and rubbing her face over his rapidly hardening cock. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. please.. noo.. mhh.." Amelia still resisted but it was clear as daylight that the boy was drunk and had no plans to let her go.
"Let her go!!" While the other two boys were silently enjoying the show, they heard Jim growl from the side. He had gotten up from his chair, staring daggers at the boy opposite to himself. "Hmm? Ahaha... I knew there was something going on between you and this woman. No one is free enough to bring a whore out for dinner."
The boy kept a devious grin on his face, continuing to grind her face in his groins. "I told you to let go of her!!" The air around them grew heavy and the next moment sparks flew all around Jim, pushing everything away from him. The boys, the table, and even Amelia were forced by more than a few feet.
"Hehe.. so it has come to this? You want to fight against your brother for what? A fucking slut?" He shoved the redhead away and a wide grin formed on his face. "Get lost!!" Was the only thing that came out from Jim's stiff mouth. This woman was important to him. There is no way someone was going to force her into anything. For a moment he might have swallowed his pride, had she agreed to accommodate these idiots. However, that was not the case now.
The boy opposite to him maintained his grim smile and after glancing at the unhinged lady to the side, gracefully walked across to Jim. "Hehe... I always wanted to do this. Let's see if you really improved after training inside the womb of a slut hahaha.." The other two boys who had been too stunned to act, smiled as they made way for him, hoping to see a good fight.
Jim clenched his fist. He was done with them. All his reluctance was gone now. The more these guys acted like little pieces of shit, the more he hated himself. For not long ago, he was the same. Only now he can see how misguided he had been. "Get lost and I will forget whatever happened here. Don't show me your face ever again!" Sparks churned around him, as a blue vapor surrounded him. The threat was amply clear in his heavy voice.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
246 Drawing a line
Hi readers, quite a lot of material is available on Patréon for this work including initial character renderings as well. Those interested can visit there. Also, from the fund we have generated from the platform, I hired an artist to draw Amelia first. Let's see how that turns out. Kudos!!
https/slayer104 (remove '*')
If you want to support more character arts, do that here. https/www..me/rootSlayer
"Ohh.. my.. did you hear him, boys? The little pup has grown up. Do you think you are better than us? Don't tell me a comforting pussy managed to change you this much?" His words evoked laughter from his friends, echoing in the abandoned diner. No one came to intervene since each one of these noble brats had a powerful backing that commoners only wanted to avoid.
Amelia had no other choice but to watch patiently. She was too weak to stop this brawl. Hopefully, Jim can thwart these brats, otherwise, even her situation will be in peril.
Jim didn't bother to say anything but his eyes had not left the opponent ahead of him, tracking each and every subtle movement. As soon as he blinked, he sensed a change in the mana sphere around him.
One of his feet stepped back and he moved his chest to the side, evading and flash punch aimed at his face. This guy was fast. Too bad. Because he was faster. Thunder churned on his right fist and with a loud bang, it struck the chest of the boy, sending him flying straight into the opposite wall.
Bang* *Rumble* He had not held back at all. This was the peak of his power. Under the stunned eyes of the other two boys and Amelia, a body flew into the wall. Crashing into it and dropping on the floor like a mangled mess. Blood oozed from his mouth. "You.. you... broke through? Fuck.. ahh..!!" That's all he spoke before his eyelids drooped and he passed out.
From a distance, his friends watched in sheer horror how his chest had caved in with some remnants of sparks still flying around him. One punch. That's all it took for Jim to put the guy out of commission. This was not the boy they knew. How can he surpass them by such a great margin in only a month?
"What about you guys? Want to give it a go?" His rage has not calmed as of yet, turning to the other two onlookers still on their feet. Unsurprisingly, they stepped back shaking their heads. The guy leaking blood from his orifices was with the highest cultivation among them. "Take him and fuck off. Don't let me come across you guys from now on, else it might end up even worse from today, for you guys that are."
"Huuu!!" Two minutes later Jim walked over to an abandoned Amelia and picked her up by her hands. Making her sit in the chair he bent his head. "I am sorry, Amelia. This is not how the night should have been. I should have not called you here."
The redhead picked up a smile and made the boy sit in her lap. "Haha.. you were awesome out their little boy. I am not sure how much my contribution was in your change of attitude. Even if it was minimal then I am impressed with myself as well haha.." Amelia tried to lighten the atmosphere with her bell-like laughter. What's done, was done. There was no going back. For once it was better this way for the boy.
She ruffled his hair. "I am proud of you, kid. You can be much more than this. Make sure you remember this." She knew it would not have been easy for the boy to cut off all the ties with his childhood friend, no matter how awful their behavior was. It must have taken quite a lot of courage to pull this off. He deserved some appreciation for that.
At the end of her sentence, she pecked his cheeks leaving the boy blushing. "Ahem... I am okay. You need not say all that. Come, I will bring you home. Those idiots ruined everything." A single peck seemed to have depleted a lot of the built-up gloom in his heart.
"Hn? Why so? Haha.. don't worry. My mood is not spoilt so easily." Amelia made him get up and holding his hands brought the boy away with her. Navigating through the stairs they stopped in front of a locked door. "This one, is it? Open it. We will have some fun hehe.."
"I am okay, Amelia. You don't need to do it. We can plan it some other day... aaaiii.." Amelia playfully twisted his ear. "Do what I told, brat!" She pretended to be angry and shoved the boy to the front, forcing him to unlock the door. Gripping his hands she went in, locking it from the inside.
Standing so close, she put his hands on her waist. "You did well. I need to reward you for good behavior, who knows, you might slip to the debauchery if you are not properly appreciated." Her hands had slipped inside his pants, taking hold of his soft penis. Her head approached his ear, biting on it. "Let's not bother with a bath today!"
Her hot breath in his ear broke the last defenses Jim had put up. Sometimes this woman truly felt no different than a legendary succubus, described in the bedtime stories. "Huh.. Don't blame me then." There was no use trying to act like a good boy. His hands slipped behind her, loosening the strings of her dress.
Amelia cooperated and slipped out of her it, leaving her buck naked. Similarly, she helped the boy get rid of his clothes in quick succession. On her knees, she stuck her tongue out to trace the edge of his flaccid cock. Her red appendage licked all over, leaving his meat stick pointing to the heavens in a matter of seconds.
Her eyes staring straight into his, her lips opened up to take in the complete cock inside her cavity. Her hands rested on his small buttocks while her head began moving in all directions. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Jim was not unfamiliar with this sensation, but every time it will make him moan out all the same.
His hands swept her hair back, holding it at the back of her head. Watching her lips slide all over his cock with such skill, made him forget everything. Gradually his hips began responding to her touches, moving back and forth to reach to the back of her throat.
10 minutes passed like this when Amelia forced him into the bed. Not sure why but it seemed like the lady was in control today. He just left his body free. Free to be utilized in any way she wanted. The woman sat jumped over him with her glistening pussy right on his face. "Go ahead, eat me out." Jim stared in confusion and with a lot of effort from Amelia's side, got what he was supposed to do.
His tongue extended to its limit and began moving along the length of her labia. "Mhhhh.. yesss.. go on. Don't be afraid.. it won't bite hehe.." Was she mocking him? Jim's hands took hold of her buttocks firmly as he began lapping up his vagina with increased vigor. "Haha.. yess.. that's right... kidd.. mhhh.. keep going.." He might need a lot of training before he can be good at this but for now, she can work with this.
Each time the tip of his tongue would touch her little knob, she will wriggle in pleasure. This continued for a few minutes and now tongue proved to be less efficient. Hence she slid down his chest to end up over his waist. "Stay right there!" Amelia used her hands to line up her pussy to his erect cock.
"Mhhhh..." Both of them moaned together as the cock forced its way inside her. With her hands on his chest, she began grinding her crotch against him. Jim's hands landed on her chest, kneading the breasts passionately."Mhhh.. mhhh.." Lyla was in a mess. Her body was covered in sweat and grime. The aphrodisiac had taken a toll on her body and all the overexertion had left her completely exhausted. She laid on her back, with her legs held up high in the air. Greg was the one holding onto both her ankles, with his cum drenched cock moving in and out of her vagina.
"I need her alive, Greg. I won't have a use for a disabled woman. Don't force her to the limit, lest she ends up breaking haha.." Stein joked in a lighter tone, enjoying his wine.
"I will keep that in mind, young master. Just a few minutes and I will be done with her." Came Greg's response from the other side. Stein kept quiet, acknowledging him. "So? We are leaving this town tomorrow, are you planning to bring her together with us? Or want to pick her up on our way back?"
At the question, Stein turned to take a look at the beautiful face of the woman with her closed eyelids and red face. "Of course I am bringing her along. It is going to be a long journey. I might need a sleeve for my cock along the way." Everyone laughed out at his response.
"Ahhhh.." Behind them, Greg was on his limit. This was his third orgasm in a short while. He had to accept that this was a fine woman. Assets like these can be a hard find even in the cities. Resting his cock in her depths, he let his cock climax. Releasing the leftover seed from his balls in the warm embrace of her soft walls.
"Knock* *Knock* "Are you home, mother?" The sound from the front door attracted everyone's attention. Not long after the door opened, revealing a black-haired girl together with a boy of the identical age with striking green hair and similarly colored eyes.
A few minutes back*
"You are so cold, brother Ryu." Kira had her cheeks puffed up as she walked with Ryu's hand around her waist. Weariness was evident on her forehead. "Haha.. why? Ain't I have been the best brother?"
"Huh!! You are the worst!!" Kira swept her head away, unwilling to even look at the boy. It only made Ryu laugh harder. She was cute as a little puppy. The more she acted spoilt the more he was forced to adore her. "Okay, I admit it. I had been too strict. How about this? I will let you order me around for a day. I will do whatever you say. Will that balance us out?"
Kira acted like she wasn't listening but in her mind, she thought over the suggestion. After a minute she turned to look into Ryu's bright eyes. "Promise?" "Haha.. of course, little girl. What's more, I will let you decide on the date as well!" Saying that he pulled her close to his chest.
A small smile spread on her face that was snuggled in his chest. "So? Can you forgive me now?" "Humph... I will think about it." Ryu squeezed her small butt. "Naughty little girl!!" Kira giggled while they turned around the corner of the street, making their way to her house.
Current time*
Kira opened the door after a small call. Leaving Ryu behind, she ran straight towards the hall. Ryu didn't mind her but right then he saw the girl awkwardly come to a stop as she stared in the hall with wide eyes.
Concerned about her, he traced her steps reaching her quickly. "What's the matt..?" His sentence stopped midway as they witnessed something that they were truly not expecting to see in such a fine evening.
"Hmm? Is she the child the woman was talking about?" One of the prior occupants of the house spoke up. "Mom? Momm..!!" Kira had no mind to pay these guys, her gaze found an unconscious lady at the back. Running towards her, she got on her knees trying to wake her mother up.
Ryu had taken in the situation with a composed mind. Walking to Kira's position be checked Lyla's pulse. "It's okay, Kira. She has just passed out of exhaustion. Let her rest." The girl already had a few traces of tears on the rim of her eyelids. Only after Ryu explained the situation did she calm down.
"May I know what happened here, good sirs?" He had discerned most of the situation with a single glance. With her condition, it was apparent that she must have been abused by these boys right here. Lyla was not someone who would end up like this, just because of a few kids and a man. He can sense a foul play here and thus his heart is burned in anger. Even then, he maintained his composure because the lone man in the room was not at all ordinary..
247 Confrontation
He can't sense any mana fluctuations from the guy, leaving him in the dark as to how powerful he was. "Hmm? I have seen you." "Yeah, that's the boy from that day. It's very rare to find someone with hair like that." Each one of them ignored their existence altogether, choosing to talk among themselves.
One guy looked straight into Ryu's eyes before switching to Kira. "We have paid her already, so you need not care about it." Directing his speech to the boy he got up to take a good look at the girl beside him. "Okay. Now can you guys please take your leave? I think Mrs. Lyla is not in any condition to entertain you."
For a second everyone fell silent. They stared at each other before breaking out in a peal of laughter. "It's funny how these peasants treat us like they are at the same level as us hahaha.." "Yeah, didn't you hear him? He is asking us to fuck off hehe.." Only the first boy kept quiet with a perpetual smile on his face.
Ryu glanced at his companion and held her hand. He had a hunch, this night might not end in without a conflict. What should he do? Worst case scenario, he can try holding these four boys but the man sitting behind them was the bigger problem. There was no way Kira can handle him. Even worse, he had not even looked at them once, treating than like air. It may indicate that he was of considerably superior skill.
"What's the hurry? The night has just begun." Stein walked closer to the couple with his eyes trained on the girl. It was naturally a bonus that Lyla had a daughter that didn't lack in beauty. These two will make the perfect duo in his harem. He needs to get her.
"Why don't I invite you guys for a drink? Unfortunately, Mrs. Lyla had passed out, so how about you join us in her stead, miss? What do you say?" The rest of the boys had an understanding smile on their faces. Each one of them can tell what was going on in Stein's head and they can't help but smirk.
Ryu too had noticed how the boy looked more interested in talking to Kira than himself. "Cough... Thank you for your offer, mister. But we would like to pass." "Ohh? We? If you want you can take your leave. I am more interested in what little lady here decides."
Kira was made very uncomfortable by his licentious gaze scanning all over her body. She was not used to such invasive stares. The way these people had treated her mother told her that they were not good souls in any case.
Ryu was aware of all this and hence pulled the girl back, making her stand right behind him. "Then I would have to apologize to a gentleman here. I am the one who makes the decisions for both of us. Now, can you please take your leaves?"
"Hmm?" Stein's face twisted, his annoyance visible on his face due to constant interruptions by the boy. He casually strolled closer to the boy into they were less than an arm's length away from each other. He took the time to evaluate the boy with his senses.
"You got the courage. I will give you that. However, did your parents never teach you not to offend people that you can't afford to provoke?" The more their argument stretched the stressed the air grew around them.
"Thanks for the praise, but my answer won't change with that. Please take your leave. Let's not give town's chief an opportunity to get involved." Ryu was not very confident that bringing Eric will help his cases at all, yet he had to try everything in his arsenal. Hopefully, that blonde bastard had enough reputation to scare these brats away.
Stein's face dropped like he was not expecting this at all while the boys behind him began laughing uproariously at the obvious threat. "Damn.. aren't we shivering in fear haha.." "Did you listen to him? He is gonna call his papa if you mess around. Isn't he scary haha.." Ryu's heart sank at the mocks. Had they belonged to Korua, there was no way they could have remained so unflinching after he brought in the town's chief. Since the man was known to be a just administrator, who don't take sides.
"Waste. Go on. Have you got some other backing? It's best of you know someone important in the capital, otherwise, all its no use trying to threaten us." Stein folded his hands staring at the girl hidden behind the boy.
'Shit!' Situation was not good at all. He can bring in Emily, but what difference will it make? His grandmother was not in the town at the moment. 'Hey.. idiot!! Are you there?' No response. Sure enough, when he needed the guy most, he is sleeping. 'Don't tell me I am on my own.' His gaze swept over the man at the back for the nth time. That was the guy he was most worried about.
"What are you thinking? I thought you loved to play the hero. Please don't tell me you got cold feet now." Right then Greg turned his face to look at Ryu for the first time. The boys around him might have missed it but he can't. Out of nowhere, he can sense that the green-haired brat was soaking up mana at an alarming rate.
'Hmm? Was that a seal that he released?' A kid at the third level of the junior realm should not have such a large mana reserve. A smile appeared on his face. Evidently, the boy was preparing for a confrontation. It was utter stupidity on his part to try going against Stein with such weak cultivation.
Even Ryu can tell that the guy opposite to him surpassed himself. If he had to guess, he was close to the Earth realm. Even then, thanks to his training he was confident in dealing with him. "There is nothing left to say then!" With that he threw a handful of his handy seeds all over the ground, leaving the onlookers puzzled.
"This is not the right time to plant flowers, peasant." Stein had enough of this guy. It's better to pummel him in the ground with his own hands. Then he will have all the time to play with the girl. His eyes sharpened and with a crackling sound, his knees sprung in action, launching him towards the boy.
"Be careful, young master. He can manipulate the vegetation." A calm voice reached Stein's eardrums, nevertheless, it was too late for the warnings. Midway through his steps, he stumbled upon the obstruction. With his right foot tangled in a vine, he was not able to avoid the swift punch that landed right on his cheekbones. The force of the punch made him tumble back, landing on his buttocks.
It took Stein a few seconds to register what hit him. Once he did though, his eyes roiled in extreme rage. "You dare.. peasant..!!" His friends got up to assist him but he simply waved them away. "Don't!! I will deal with him!" What face will he have left if he can't win back his pride?
"All of you step back!" He wiped the bloodstain from his lips. "You caught me off-guard. I will give you that." Ryu mocked the boy in his heart but kept a steady pace on the outside. Though he gained a good start with his quick wits but the fact remained that he lacked a full two small cultivation levels.
Boom* "Torrential Fists!!" Hearing the shout, Ryu quickly pushed Kira away. His feet got in position, ready to counter the boy lunging wildly at him, lacking all his previous grace. *Bang* *Bang* Stein swirled on his steps, throwing his fists at tricky angles, all the while mindful of avoiding any traps over the ground. Each of his punches glowed red from the mana bursting out.
Bang* *Bang* Ryu's eyes tracked his movements, countering the punches with his open hands neatly. His aim was clear, extend this until the boy burns through his mana reserves. *Bang* Stein slipped. One more punch on his chest launched him back by a few feet. This was not as easy as he had assumed earlier. The plants emerging from under the floorboards proved to be a great mess to handle.
"Not bad!" "Yeah, for a peasant it's quite good not to have your face smashed in by Stein, even after minutes of the fight." The voice coming from behind him only rubbed salt on Stein's wounds. "Ahaha.. good job angering me, brat... Let's see how long you can protect that little pussy of yours. I would love to see your face when I fuck her senseless in front of your face hahaha.."
Grit* Up until now Ryu had been pulling his punches, not wanting to let this fight get to a point of no return. Even so now his words had crossed his boundary. Kira was like a reverse scale to him. "Take the chance to get help!" He whispered with fist clenched fist.
Kira gritted her teeth. She knew Ryu was directing her to run away. Bringing help? That was just a facade to get her to leave. "Haha.. what are you saying? We can't have our audience run away. Greg, please make sure of that."
Ryu's heart sank to rock bottom. This was the situation he had feared the most. Under his watchful gaze, the man relishing his drink got up to stand in attention. "Understood, young master. I will have to ask you to please stay there, little girl. You can't run."
Kira took a deep breath. This was not how she the night should have been. She had been so happy all day long, only to encounter such grim circumstances in a matter of minutes. "Huh... I wasn't planning to run anyway." Ryu turned towards her but she had made her decision. "Don't waste your breath, brother Ryu. I am not going anywhere."
"Haha.. good. Then I will have you watch my back." Ryu patted her head before fixing his gaze back on Stein. It would be stupid of him to assume that Kira can run away. His earlier words were only there to gauge what stance the man would take. Alas, he turned out to be a servant to this guy.
"What a budding love story! I might tear.. !!" *Rumble* *Rumble* Ryu had enough of this nonsense. Not holding anything now, he took the initiative to step closer to Stein with massive vines surfacing and destroying the whole floor.
Not giving him any time to prepare, a barrage of fists and kicks began forcing Stein back. Added to the mix were the multiple stocky vines that were expertly directed towards him to make him stumble. "Dammit!!!" *Bang* *Bang* Within the next few minutes Stein had gotten his face slapped by reality again and again. This boy was not at all ordinary.
"Help him out!" The boys who were watching the fight with a stunning faces were woken up by a soft voice. They looked back at Greg, nodded, and threw themselves in the ensuing brawl. "Huh!" Ryu was not surprised by that. He had been assuming this since the start.
The cultivation of the new opponents lacked when compared to Stein and hence he can still hold on, even 4 against 1. From time to time Kira would help him with a magic attack, forcing them to back off. They had developed a good coherence between each other that helped them to time their attacks without a need for vocal communication.
Despite all that Ryu received quite a few injuries, leaving him with a bloody shoulder and a badly bruised abdomen. Compared to him the four boys were in even worse condition, vomiting blood all over. One of them had a few of his ribs broken by Ryu's punches. Stein was the only one who was left standing on the other side, after 10 minutes of an intense fight.
Spit* Blood splattered on the floor. "You fucker.. you dare do this to me!!" *Cough* *Cough* Multiple contusions had left him with internal damage, pain wrecking him up. Opposite to him, Kira helped Ryu stand, holding him close to her. Hate-filled his heart. "Greg.. show this peasant his place!! I am going to fuck both of them so bad that they will remember it for their entire life."
Consider being a patron to access exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
248 Desperation
"Aahhh.. mmmhh.. ahh.. yesss.. mhhh!!" Amelia laid on her back with Jim holding onto her leg against his chest and his cock ramming in her pussy. Being close to her first orgasm of the night, she rapidly rubbed her clitoris. "Ahh.. slap my butt!!"
Having been a passive participant today, Jim almost forgot how much she loved her spankings. *Paaghh* *Paagh* Aware of her usual pain tolerance, he didn't hold back in his slaps, leaving her with two red ass cheeks. "Yesss.. mhhh.. that's right.. mhh.."
Not stopping there, he bent down and held a fistful of her hair. His next slap landed in her face, making the milf even more excited and grinding her hips faster. "Keep going... I... am close..!!" "You are such a slut, Amelia.." A few more slaps later, he got to her breasts and but hard on her nipples.
"Aaahhhh.. hhhhmm.." With her eyes closed a stupid grin spread on her face. Simultaneously, Jim too let his cum fill up her vaginal pathway. Losing the strength in his body he slid in the bed beside the woman, holding her in his arms. "It was too wild today. Still, I loved it."
"Haha... I am proud of you boy. You did well." Amelia kissed his forehead in an affectionate manner before settling beside him. "Well, I learned a lot with you. So I guess the appreciation belongs to you only." Jim let his fingers roam around her nipples, rubbing her areolas.
"No need to act so coy kiddo. Now, listen carefully to what I have to say." Jim didn't expect the woman to suddenly get in a serious mood. With a slight tug of his head, he indicated that she had his attention. "Firstly, I want you to not get overly obsessed with me." Amelia saw that the boy had something to say but she used her finger to shut his lips.
"Wait for me to finish. You might not be aware of it, but I can tell. You don't need to discuss all your life decisions with me. We were just lucky that a few of my bits of advice stuck in your brain and you ended up improving because of that. But that's it. It doesn't make me an expert in life choices. Whatever you want to do in your life, only you will know the best. No need to look for my approvals in that."
"You got a whole life ahead of you. Don't remain stuck on a middle-aged woman who had already lived half her life without any great achievements under her name." Jim had to push his finger away at this point. "Why would you say that, Amelia? How does it matter if you got some great achievement or not?"
The redhead shook her head. "You don't get me. When I say that, I don't mean to demean myself. That's just how life is for me and I am perfectly happy. Simply speaking, I am not the right person for you to discuss your life with. We can play around like this a few times, but that's that. Don't involve yourself too much with me emotionally."
Her eyes were stern this time. She had discovered a budding love for herself in the boy's eyes. That's why she had to build the wall right now. Her meaning was clear, there was no future for any emotional attachment between them at all.
Jim was taken by surprise. It took him some time to calm down his racing heart. He was not foolish. Looks like the feelings he could not come to terms with were already discovered by the lady. He was not clear about it but it would be a lie if he said that there was no part of his mind that desired Amelia for himself.
All that was for naught. He should have been more careful. She was a married woman with a family of her own. Like she told him, she was perfectly happy with her life. Looking back on his actions from earlier he had truly gotten too attached to her, sharing every small detail with her and looking for her opinion like she was his partner in life.
His eyes lost focus as he stared at the ceiling. "I am sorry. I think I did get carried away. Thank you for your guidance." Amelia was expecting at least a small outbreak of emotions and she was ready to handle that. Thank goddess the boy didn't take the matter to the heart.
"Hmm.. you have grown more mature. It's very hard to admit your mistakes. I will let it pass but please understand no one will benefit if you don't get over it." Amelia lovingly caressed his cheeks. "I understand."
"Good, now should we come to the next discussion of the night?" Jim placed his hands on his face, wincing. "Ohh goddess.. please don't tell me there is another matter like this. I am already been amply ashamed for the night."
Amelia giggled at his exaggerated response. "Nope. You got no respite today. Look kid, I know you got some wealthy parents, and considering that I am not your mother, I don't know how much right I have to tell you this but." She let the atmosphere tense up before continuing with the next part of her sentence. "As an adult, I need to warn you against using drugs to forcefully raise your performance in bed."
Unlike the previous matter, Jim had expected this one to be brought into the discussion. There was no way he could keep an experienced lady like Amelia in dark for long. It was better to come clean on this.
"Huu... I understand. Well, it was in some way related to the first matter, so I will improve on it anyway." "As long as you understand." Jim nodded. "I will try not to rely on them." "Yeah, believe me. It's not a good feeling for any girl to realize that a drug excites her partner more than she herself haha.."
She said that in a lighter tone but Jim can tell that she had his best interest in mind. "That's enough lecture for the day. Let me do away with this gloomy atmosphere. I assume you can keep going for a few more rounds?" Amelia slipped down and rested between his legs. Opening her mouth she took in the flaccid dick between her lips and began sucking on it.Ryu's blood ran cold. This was the time of reckoning. This man was going to be very hard to handle, that's why he had taken the time to disable the rest of the guys. Hopefully, he should not be overly powerful otherwise both himself and Kira were doomed tonight.
"I might need some help. Can you do that?" Kira had been already exhausted from her earlier soaking at Jake's place. She didn't have any external injuries but her mana reserves fared even worse than Ryu. Even then she knew that he required all the help she can provide. Not saying anything she just responded with a firm nod of her head.
Greg sighed. He was not particularly interested in getting involved in a fight of such levels. "You are quite good, kid. Keeping in mind what you have achieved at a small town like this, your potential would have been nothing less than terrifying had you been born at a more prosperous location. It's a shame."
He casually strolled towards the younger couple. "I hate to do this but a job is a job." Next moment Ryu saw the man disappear from his sight. That's when he realized the real mess he had been in, all this while. His senses failed to notice the guy at all. "Ahhhmmm!" His heart almost stopped from a sudden impact on his back.
"Cough.. cough.. ahh.. fuu.. cough.." Multiple bones broke up inside him as he was forced on the ground, coughing mouthfuls of blood. There was no contest at all. He was not in the league at all. All his leftover mana proved to be a complete waste, not able to help him out at the most crucial time. Much of his blood had been lost in a single strike, making him teeter on the edge of losing consciousness.
Beside him, Kira's reaction was even worse than him, only able to sense the changes around her when the man had already stood right next to her. "Brother Ryuu!!!" She cried out, launching herself at the man. The large pool of dark red blood on the ground sent her in panic mode. She even forgot to employ her mana, instead of trying to wrestle the man away from Ryu with brute force.
Greg had his left foot firmly planted on the boy's back, watching down with a cold face. Just then the girl collided against him, trying to force him away. It's just that the difference in their cultivation was akin to a mountain and a cicada. No matter how much she tried, he didn't budge from his position.
"Don't bother." His hand grabbed Kira by her head and the girl felt her world tumble, losing all her strength at once. She can't make any sense as to what happened to her before she was shoved to the ground. "I have sealed her cultivation, young master."
The man explained it but the girl had no mind to pay any attention to that. She can see Ryu's drooping eyelids with blood still leaking out of his mouth. "Brother Ryuu.. brother.. ahhh.. let me goo.." She wanted to jump back at the man. She had to do something. If this continued, Ryu might get irreversible damage to his body.
Alas, Stein had sprung into action catching her midway. Even with her cultivation intact, she was no match for the boy, not to say anything with her current condition. "Let mee.. goo.. aahhh.." Unable to utilize her mana she can only resort to biting the boy his arm.
"Fuck.. Little piece of shit!!" *Paaggh* Kira was thrown into the distance with a loud slap on her face. Stein rubbed the bloody mark she left on his torn-up body. He had endured multiple injuries beforehand. Hence, even a bite hurts like a hell right now.
"You date hurt me... I am going fuck the living shit out of you." When was the last time he had been humiliated at such lengths, that too by literal nobody? Approaching the disheveled girl he grabbed her by her hair and dragged her until she was face to face with a disabled Ryu.
Kira was only left half-conscious after the heft slap to her face. Her cheek had swelled up from the heavy impact leaving her totally disarrayed. She had no mana for protection and hence a single slap was enough to put her out of commission.
"Brother Ryuuu...!" Kira was barely able to move. This was not how her day was supposed to end. After a long while, she had gotten permission to get together with her beloved brother Ryu. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine such a bad ending for both of them. Were they going to die?
Stein stared down at the struggling duo under him. This is how it was going to be. *Rip* He tore apart the girl's lower dress revealing a pristine set of fair buttocks. "Nice.. just like her whore mother haha.." He let his pants slide down. Taking his cock in his hands he gave it a few jerks. Pretty soon it was ready for the action.
"What now, peasant boy? Hope you are there. Don't die just yet. Watch as I fuck this one to oblivion.. haha.." Ryu had been watching everything. But he can't move at all. Every time he would try to get up, the man over him would press him harder on the ground. Extreme hate bubbled in his heart. He had never hated someone more than this in both his combined lives.
His nails had dug in the wooden floor, drawing out blood. Even then, the loss of so much of his blood made it that he can't sense any pain from it. This was the limit. He can't endure this any longer. Watching the boy stroke his bare cock over an unconscious Kira was too painful to endure.
His head banged on the floor. "I know... you have been.. watching... I want them dead... DEAD!! Each one of them... Kill them all.. no one should be left alive... Ahahahaha... haha.." The extreme frustration inside him came out in the form of delirious laughter. For a moment both Stein and Greg stopped. Had the boy finally lost his mental balance? "Keep quiet!"
Cough* Greg's foot pressed down and with a final cough of blood the boy effectively passed out. Stein laughed out. "Too bad. I wanted him to watch all this with his own eyes. Looks like I will doing it all alone them hahaha.." This was his time to show the dominance he had been born with.
Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patréon. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
249 At the top of the food chain
Stein took a last smirk at the boy before training his genital. He was just about to force it inside when his whole body froze up in terror. At once he jumped back, looking all around. Nothing. All around him there was nothing that had changed, except a sudden drop in the temperature. Every hair on his body stood at its end.
The next thing he noticed was the apparent frown on Greg's face. Just like him he too should have noticed the strange phenomenon. "Can you guys feel it, too?" "Yeah, it's grown colder in here!" Voices of his friends emerged from behind him. "What's is happening here, Greg?" It was just a drop in temperature but combining it with the mumblings of the boy, somehow Stein had a bad feeling about this. Didn't he say that someone was watching them? Can it be an expert?
He rubbished the thought as soon as it surfaced. What good can an 'expert' from a ragtag border town be? The only person he can challenge his guardian here was the Grand Magus Emily herself. But it was an open secret that she had cut herself off from this place decades back.
Greg stepped aside, taking a few steps forward and trying to perceive the changes around him, with his extended mana sense. He was a true expert in cultivation, belonging to the cream of the empire. Despite the fact that he can't trace anything, his decades of experience meant he had developed a sixth sense for any grave dangers. And right now it was tingling hard.
"You need to get back, young master." Not wanting to make any sudden movements he composedly commanded the boys ahead of him. "Master Stein, you need to get back!!" He was annoyed after the boys refused to listen to him. This was a severe situation. He had a hunch that there is definitely another entity present with them, right in this very house.
"Gregg.. behind you..!!" Stein and his friends and a terrified face as they struggled to crawl back, even forgetting to get up. That's when the man noticed that the boys had their gazes affixed not on him, rather behind him. Immediately he turned around and jumped multiple steps back.
"Hehehe.. hehe..!!" A grim chuckle echoed in the hall. The grievously injured boy had forced himself back on his feet. His face was extremely pale, lacking any signs of blood. His hair grown by more than a foot, he was depleting mana from the surroundings at a monstrous pace.
"It was not hard at all.. ahahaha... Do you believe me now, kid? You can't rely on anyone but me haha... Where is your little grandma when you needed her the most? Hahaha.." He seems to be talking to himself. It sounded crazy but Greg had no time to mind any of it because there was an even more strange occurrence going on with him.
Right in front of his eyes, he saw the wounds on his body sealed up, all at once. What was even more perplexing was that Greg can sense even the broken bones of his body rejoin. That's not something even an expert healer can pull off. In a matter of minutes, the boy was practically reborn.
"You should learn to rely on me faster. It would have been bad if your little lover here had been defiled haha.." 'Ryu' took a step and picked up Kira in his arms. "She is a cute one indeed. Such trauma for a little soul. Let's put you to sleep for a while." His words were tender but there was no single remorse in his heart, instead, it was filled with a single emotion, ecstasy. This girl had been the reason he had gotten a free hand, with the boy willingly stepping back.
"At this rate, it won't be long hehehe.." While he chuckled in his usual grim tone, Kira levitated from his hands and was placed together with Lyla. As soon as she landed beside her mother, roots wriggled out of the ground and pulled their bodies underground.
"May I know who you might be?" Greg had taken a step back but his confidence had not been shaken. This was definitely not the boy from earlier, rather an entity that had been residing inside of him. It was not simply a matter of changed voice. His whole demeanor had changed. This thing must have been hiding in his body, otherwise, he would have noticed someone approaching them from miles away.
Even then, just the fact that it remained hidden for all this while meant that it can be difficult to deal with this guy. Hopefully, they can avoid a confrontation.
"Hmm? Me?" A single word from his mouth felt like it directly impacted their souls. "Haha... Believe me, you got bigger concerns right now... Oops... I almost forgot... It will be bad if you end up running away. Just a second." *Clap*
Right at that moment, Greg's heart jerked. With wide eyes he witnessed the boy bring his hands together and begin forming multiple seals in rapid succession. "Now no one will disturb us. We can have our sweet time together hehehe.. hahaha.." It's not always that the demon was so happy. This had been his aim all along, slowly getting the boy accustomed to his powers. Once they are inseparable, he can then set his plans in motion.
Greg had no idea what those hand signs meant but one thing was clear, the situation had turned extremely grave at this moment. Why? Because there was a barrier that had manifested around them, that was blocking his senses from leaking out. That meant, similarly no other sense that was even at his same level can't snoop inside. This guy was truly planning to lock himself with them.
"Haha... Please don't try something that you might regret. Do you know which family we belong to?" The entity didn't bother replying. With a wide smile, he tilted his head to the side, allowing the man to continue while his body kept soaking up the mana.
Stein and others took a relieving breath after the dreaded being didn't resort to violence. They had multiple ways to convince the guy as such. Though Stein believed in Greg's capability but somehow the entity didn't feel human at all, generating a primal fear in their hearts just by standing there.
"Young master Stein here is the only offspring of the Pediot family. I hope you can give a face to their reputation and back down." It was a well-constructed sentence however the veiled threat was behind it was evident for anyone listening.
"Are you done? Go on, amuse me. You got... hmm.. around one more minute." His feet left the ground and the boy was now suspended mid-air, looking down on them with his crooked smile.
Greg found sweat forming on his forehead. All this while he had been keeping track of this guy and with each passing second he can feel his presence growing more massive. There was no end to its ravenous devouring of the mana. Combining that with his unrelenting gaze, despite him bringing the name of the family he served, meant that he can't let this guy get any stronger than this.
'Master Stein, I will open the barrier in the next few seconds. Take your friends and run away. Once you guys leave I will take on this guy.' Stein received the mental transmission, informing him of the imminent confrontation between these two powerful experts. Greg must not have been sure that he could protect them simultaneously, hence the plan.
"Then you leave me no choice! Hold him off, Reji!!" With a shout, he dashed backward and while doing so a magic circle was created right in front of him. A large feline creature with black stripes landed in the hall. It was twice the size of a large tiger with yellow fur. It was summoned from the spirit realm just like Nerissa.
But this one clearly lacked the intelligence she possessed, only responding to commands. *Rooaar* The spirit beast immediately launched itself towards the suspended entity mid-air. Meanwhile, Greg had taken the opportunity to reach the edge of the formed barrier. His first priority was to get Stein out of here. After that, he will take this guy on with all his might.
A long sword appeared in his hands and he smashed it over on the transparent barriers containing all of them. *Booom* The force of his strike was such that the entire house was blown away into bits. "Fuuckk!!" Greg's hand was numb from the earlier strike however the barrier stood as unassuming as earlier.
Stein and his friends had huddled together on the ground, barely managing to survive the massive blast that tore away the canopy over their heads. Their eardrums still buzzed from earlier. Even then, they noticed that there was not a single disturbance right outside of the barrier. While the inside looked like a tornado passed through here, not even the grass on the lawns was harmed, the outside.
Greg gritted his teeth. He had been ready for such a possibility. He took a look back to make sure the Reji was still trying to bite onto the floating entity, who was avoiding every attempt with its agility. He knew that his spirit beast won't be able to hold on longer. He had to make every second count. *Bit* He hurriedly tore open the skin on his palm, marking the handle of the sword with his blood.
"Respond to my unfaltering will... O great one!!" His lips moved at a rapid pace chanting through multiple spells at once. *Rumble* *Rumble* Mana from his reserves poured out, swirling around and wrapping his whole body. His eyes began to glow as he reached the limits of his powers. His foot swept back as he pulled back his sword.
Strike* *Boooooommm* The earth rumbled as the topsoil was eroded by the blast. This time there was nothing left of the earlier house that stood there. Everything had been turned to dust. Greg had intentionally saved the boys, otherwise, this much energy release would have made them explode from inside.
Huff* *Huff* Having not held anything back this time around, there was no limit to his despair once the dust settled around him. "One more would certainly break it. Why don't you try again?" The heavy voice returned. Greg turned around to find his spirit beast whimpering on the ground with its insides laid out on the ground. Spirit beings can't be killed in this realm but they can be left useless. He saw Reji's body break up into yellow glitters before fading away.
There was no escape from this prison. He knew the guy was just mocking him. Even if he tried 10 more times, the result will hardly differ. Now his only choice was to defeat this guy and make his release this barrier. "Ahahaha.. Don't tell me you have given up so soon, human. I got my hopes too high, it seems." Greg didn't interrupt his monologue, using the time to recover his energy.
"Hehehe.. let me tell you a fact. Even a wretched Angel would have had to sacrifice a limb to escape this barrier. And creatures like you think you can break it with a peg of your blood? How foolish!!" The mana around the boy had slowed down, signifying that he was almost ready.
Greg took a lasting look at the boys shoveled together in one corner. Each one of them was bleeding through all the orifice of their heads. Naturally, he could not keep them entirely safe from the last wave. He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and painted it on his swords just like earlier. He planned to go all out from the start. A single hesitation can lead to disastrous consequences.
Consider being a patron to access exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
250 At the top of the food chain 2
Few minutes back*
Amelia stood in the window of the motel room, staring blankly in the night sky. There were no stars or moon in the sky today, leaving it exceptionally dark. "What happened?" Jim walked over from behind, holding her by her waist. "Nothing. Just wanted some fresh air." She kept staring out, clearly occupied in thought.
"Hmm... it's a bit cold today." He stood beside her, staring out in the sky just like her. "So dark." "Yes. I think we are done with our business here. I will take my leave." Jim didn't expect her to say that. "Come on. I have learned my lesson. You don't have to actively distance yourself."
"Yeah, and what are we going to do? Play games?" She pointed at his flaccid little brother. "My task is done here. Cough up the fruits." She gently patted his cheeks. They had grown quite close these days and the boy proved to her that he was committed to change. However, that was it. She didn't want him to have unfounded expectations from her. Hence, she drew the line earlier.
Jim smiled wryly, finding that there was no way he could make her stay. Did he spook her so much? "No, I am not done yet. I can keep going. You are not getting any payment until I am done." Amelia laughed at his banter. "Good, then I shall wait for a few more minutes. Either you can get it up by then or I leave."
Jim had no idea how he was going to pull that off. But at the very least he forced the woman on her knees and made her keep his cock in her mouth. His hands swept up her hair and used it as a handle to move her head. Amelia only smirked at his futile attempt. Even so, she didn't stop the boy from trying anything.
Pagghh* He slapped her face while continuing to jerk her head around. Time flew by and out of sheer luck, his cock responded to the red-faced lady suckling it. "Haha... I did it.. hehe.. you can't leave now, can you?" Amelia looked impressed. He had already come twice today. It was impressive that he could still get it up in such a short duration.
This time she deliberately began moving her head over hos erection. *Spit* Layering the cock under a thick coat of saliva she stroked it with both her hands. "Okay. You won. But remember, I will leave once we are done. I don't plan to stay out today." Jim held her up and made her stand against the window. Making her bow down, he let her chest stick out of the windowpane with her buttocks sticking out.
"Then I just need to make sure that I don't cum for the whole night." Amelia smirked but didn't refute him. Jim's hand held her hair from behind before his cock made its way inside her jizz filled pussy. Her body kept rocking back and forth from the thrust as her eyes kept staring out in the night sky.
Away from there, out in the wilderness and some distance away from Korua, a woman flew through the skies, dressed in complete white. Her mind was occupied when she sensed an anomaly that should not appear around here. The fact that it was in the same direction as her hometown made her concerned. She can't tell exactly what was there, from this distance but being a Grand Magus, she was rarely wrong in her assessments. Her pace grew as she tore apart the sky.
Current time*
Crackle* *Crackle* The air around Greg grew charged. *BANG* His body disappeared from its earlier location as he zoomed in on the boy. Earth under his feet rumbled with every step he took. In a blink, he had traversed the distance and his sword fell on his opponent.
Booom* "Impossible! How can this be?" A single strike had left him completely befuddled. Was this a nightmare of some kind? Or was he under an illusion? The reason for his disturbed mental state was the boy who still had a supercilious smile on his face as he gripped the long sword in his left hand. Its blade had dud into his palm but there was no emotion on his face.
This was a strike from someone who was just a realm weaker than the grand mages. Even then, he was just more powerful trash in the demon's eyes. *Sssrrhh* Greg's senses warned him of movement and he chose to step back this time, not even caring to fetch his blade back.
"What in the world are you?" This guy was no human. There was not a human in the empires that made him feel such primordial fear. He had met the experts of the capital. No one, not even the best of the grand mages can dare to block his attack with their bare hands. It was to be noted that humans were not exactly known for their physical prowess.
That's when Greg noticed something clenched in the boy's right hand. He tilted his head to take a look at his left shoulder. There was nothing there. He had no arm. In place of the limb, there was a stream of blood gushing out like a fountain. "Aaaaghh!!" Only then did his instincts kick in and he pressured the wound to stop the bleeding.
Gore ahead. You have been warned.*
"When did you... ??" He was certain that he avoided the attack. Yet, the reality was that his arm was gripped between the fingers of his opponent at the moment. "Hmm... You are not bad. I hope you taste just as good."
Greg's stomach churned at the scene. Right in front of his eyes, the demonic being sank his teeth in the piece of bloody meat, tearing a big chunk and swallowing it without any second thought.
Cough* *Cough* "Photey... it's disgusting!!" The boy threw up some of the meat on the ground. "Fuck! I should have known. I human male will never taste as good as a female." Greg's mind spun. It made sense. Everything made sense. The earlier reports of a demon sighting near this town. This was the culprit.
Of course, the investigations led to nothing. This guy was too powerful to get caught by the court officials. Even the earlier hand seals he prepared, made sense now. That was the forbidden magic that belonged to the demons. The disgust in his voice towards the angels only strengthened his conjecture.
This boy somehow delved into forbidden magic and ended up reviving a demon inside him. He had no doubt in his mind now. This was not a force that humans can fight against. *Stump* His knees gave in. "Please... Please.. let me go... I swear I will never leak anything about you... please.."
The godly speed that had cut his arm off, had completely overwhelmed the man. There was no point in struggling. Saving his life was more important. Why should he put his neck out for someone else?
Stein and others had already passed out so there was no one who saw him rubbing his forehead in the soil. "Ohh.. don't tell me you ended up recognizing me? Huh... After I took so much pain of not transforming." The demon kept talking to itself like it was nothing unexpected for him.
"Hmm... You are smart. There is no competition between prey and predator." He gently strolled over, until he was right next to the man. "To tell you guys the truth, you people are the reason why I am enjoying this freedom." He threw away the arm in his hand and began clenching and releasing his fist. There were no restrictions. He was free, absolutely free.
Hope germinated in Greg's heart. It was not all dark for him. "Yes.. please take me under you... master. I will serve you with everything I have.. please, ignore the feeble attempts of this servant to resist your mighty self." 'Ryu' began strolling around the man with his signature creepy smile on his face. "Believe me, had it been to myself I would have definitely considered your request." Greg's heart fell.Amelia laid out on her bed with her legs open and Jim furiously ramming into her vagina. She can feel the pleasures of sex, yet somehow her mind was distracted. "Wait..!" She put her hands in his chest stopping him from moving inside her any further.
"Hmm? Want to get to a different position?" Jim assumed that she might want to switch back into an aggressive posture. However, she slipped from under him, shaking her head. "No... let's stop here tonight. I don't feel alright." She was not lying. There was an indescribable irritation in her heart like something was wrong somewhere and she can't put her fingers on it.
Jim was left confused. Just a few minutes back she decided to accompany him until he can keep going. He was sure it wasn't his fault. "What's the matter? Are you not feeling well?" He saw her get off the bed and put her dress on.
"Don't know. I am just a bit uncomfortable. Maybe I am lacking sleep." She tried to reason it but to Jim, it seemed like she was still concerned for him growing overly fond of her. "Huu... I..!" He wanted to convince her but lacked any words.
Amelia turned towards the boy and found him fumbling. "It's not that kid. I know you are a good kid and you will take my advice. But still, I need to get going right now." She cupped his cheeks and kissed his forehead. Her words did alleviate some of his worries. "Then let's go. I will accompany you to your house."
Amelia strung up her hair before shaking her head again. "No need. It's not like I live in a different town." Jim nodded reluctantly and then pulled out a small bag from his ring. "At least take your payment." Amelia smiled charmingly, not refusing him this time around. "See you around, kiddo!" With those last words, she left the boy alone in the empty room.
Jim kept sitting in his bed, mulling over the matters of love and affection. Amelia had been right. She had a loving family. He was an outsider. No matter how close he grew to her, they will never be a family. "Huh..! Why is it so difficult.." Falling back in bed he stared at the dark ceiling.
Booom* That's when he heard a whiz and he saw someone flying across the sky at a breakneck pace. Immediately jumping over to the window, he captured the last vestiges of white light before it disappeared into the other side of the town. "Looks like Grand Magus is back."
The same scene was witnessed by many people in Korua. Amelia saw the figure zooming in and out in the sky and felt relieved. She didn't know what was the cause of this indescribable pain in her heart but thankfully mother Emily was here. Nothing will go wrong with her family as long as she was here. Thinking that she made her way back home with quick steps.In the other part of the town, Emily landed right in front of an unassuming house. Her eyes scanned the surroundings and found nothing out of the ordinary. Taking a few more steps, she extended her hand. 'As expected!' A barrier stopped her hand from getting any closer.
Right then she closed her eyes and let her mana sense prevail all over Korua, scanning each and every living being residing in and around the town. There was not even an insect that can escape her detection. "Please don't tell me." Her teeth bit on her lips. She can't find Ryu anywhere.
That left a single probability. The boy was trapped inside. "Let me in." She was too late. The demon had surfaced once again. Now she just wanted to know, what in the world led to this. She knew about Ryu's strained relationship with the presence. He would never let it surface until he was extremely desperate.
At her call, the barrier in front of her bubbled over. This time when she put her hand on it, it separated to grant her access. Taking a deep breath she took another step, heading straight inside.
Consider being a patron to access exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
251 At the top of the food chain 3
Chaos. That's how Emily would describe the inside of the barrier. The unharmed house visible from the outside was all an elaborate illusion. There was not a single piece inside that can identify this place. Even the rocks had been turned to dust. A single tree grew in the center. It had no leaves at all, only dried up branches.
The next scene almost made an experienced mage like herself want to throw up. There were around 5 dead bodies placed on display like a sick decoration. The reason why she was unsure about the number of dead persons was because none of them was left with a complete corpse.
Multiple body parts had been pierced all over the distraught branches of the tree. All limbs had been separated from their respective bodies. What made her sigh was that four of the dead were only kids not much older than her own grandchild. All four heads were placed in a symmetrical way with the fifth one placed at the extreme top.
"Did you like it, grandma... I prepared it for you." Two cold hands held her waist from behind. She didn't even bother flinching, having already sensed its presence as soon as she entered here. "Huuu... Did you have to go that far?"
She can feel his breath on her neck as the boy placed his head in her shoulders and pulled her back, holding her tightly in his embrace. "What can I do? Your grandson wished them a cruel death. I just did what I was commanded to do. You can't blame me."
The boy acted all coy but she didn't feel any joy in her heart. This was not her grandson speaking, despite the entity using his voice. "At least dead bodies should not be disrespected with such cruelty."
"Hehehe.. little grandma why do you put me in the same bracket as yourself? I am a demon. My species reigned supreme overall. In our eyes, humans, beasts, elves, angels, or any other humanoid creature, all are nothing more than food to us. Did you forget that? Isn't that the reason why you guys hated us so much hahaha.."
For once Emily's eyes flashed with anger. Her younger self, she had seen what destruction a demonic creature was capable of. Such was her fate now that the curse now inflicted her very own grandson. "Why don't you guys just rest in peace? Why keep coming back from dead?"
The boy made her turn around. She noticed the fresh blood all over his mouth. She can tell that it didn't belong to Ryu. "Why does everyone hate us so much? Just because of our choice of food? What is our fault in that? Did we ask the higher powers to create us that way?" Emily had no answer for that. Inside, she knew the boy was telling the truth.
Demon's anatomy was like that only. They would have to rely on other sentient beings to survive. "Hmm... I thought at least someone who had done their 'research' on us will sympathize with us, but alas.." He tugged up her chin and attached his lips onto hers.
His tongue rampantly ravaged her mouth while his hands kneaded her soft buttocks. Emily didn't resist, knowing the difference in their powers. Maybe if she sacrificed her life, she can get rid of this guy, once and for all. Yet, nothing was worth losing Ryu.
Once their bloody kiss ended, the demon smirked. "I am sure you will taste so good, little grandma. Maybe one day I can bite into that hehe.." His gaze was fixed at her porcelain neck. "Try doing that."
His eyebrows raised at the obvious challenge. "Hehe.. are you daring me? We then you are in luck. The boy still has a powerful will. I don't have the freehand right now, but one day... hehe.." His fingers traced over her velvety cheeks.
"Are you done? Then please get going. Let Ryu return." Emily forced herself out of his grip. "Why so cold? Anyhow, what's the hurry. It's not always that I am so happy like this. Let me enjoy the freedom." 'Ryu' stretched his limbs all over, taking in deep breaths like he was truly ecstatic to be alive.
"Ohh... I almost forgot about them." Suddenly he jerked back and extended his hand and pointed towards his right. Emily followed his gaze to notice the earth caving in and coughing out a large bundle of roots. It went on to reveal two bodies. Her heart raced and she dashed over.
Falling on her knees she hurriedly used her mana to check up on the two people. She knew both of them. Lyla was a friend of Amelia and he had met her a few times. Also, she was the mother of the other little girl. She was one of the kids that were sent on the recent mission with Ryu. She had seen her the adoration the boy held for this young maiden.
Finding Lyla naked and Kira with her dress torn apart, she immediately added two and two together. "They are not dead. I just wiped their fresh memories. The grown woman can easily cope with it. But I am not sure how the little one will respond. It's better if you take care of the girly for your grandson."
She placed her hands on both their foreheads. She nodded after making sure that the guy was telling her the whole truth. "Good. Then my work here is done. See you around little grandma." He stepped back and Emily noticed the space being ripped open right behind him.
"NOO!! Where are you taking him?" She wanted to rush at the demon, trying to stop him from escaping with Ryu's body. Thankfully, he took the effort to stop, himself. Waving his hands in front he acted like a kid, caught with his pants down. "Haha.. no need to panic, little lady. Do you really believe I will run away? I am just borrowing his body to accomplish a small task. Believe me, it's for the brat's own good."
Emily was not entirely convinced with his words but what choice she had. There was a good chance that he will manage to escape despite her obstruction. As he said, he would have taken the opportunity to do it when he had thoroughly defeated her. She only took a deep breath, watching the boy disappeared behind the curtain of simmering space.Amelia had walked back to her house and had found out from Jeff that Ryu had not returned home. Her limbs ran cold when he heard that. She was convinced that Ryu might be in some kind of trouble. She can feel the pain inside her grow. She traced her steps out of the house, not telling Jeff anything about what she was feeling.
Her destination was Lyla's place because that was where the boy must be since he had left the house with Kira. She has only taken a single step outside her gate when she almost collided with two other ladies.
"Sister Amelia? Where are you going at this time?" The woman speaking to her had the same hair as her. "I am going to look for Ryu. He has not returned home since afternoon." She made sure to mask up the frustration in her voice.
Dorothea came forward and held her hands. "Where is Ryu? We will come with you. Let's go." Emma held her other and began walking alongside her. Their behavior made Amelia even more concerned. "Why are you two back here? How is this related to Ryu?" Her voice had begun to panic now.
Dorothea tried to keep calm as they walked in the direction which Amelia led them to. "It's not something big. We just had a hunch that Ryu might have gotten himself involved in something. We can feel it with the slave bond we have with him." Emma noticed the growing restlessness in Amelia's eyes and explained further.
"It's not something to worry about, big sister. The boy is alright. We can feel it. We just wanted to confirm by meeting with him." Emma signaled Dorothea and the lady got the clue. "She is right, big sister. Our slave spell is strong as ever. If something happens, we would be the first to know it."
Amelia was on the verge of tears when she collected herself. "Are you guys telling the truth?" Both the ladies nodded their heads firmly. Only then did her roiling emotions fizzle out. "Okay. I will ask him myself, what trouble he got himself into. Come with me." With brisk steps, they traveled the distance to Lyla's place in half as much time.
They were about to turn around the corner when another lady stopped their path. Recognizing the person Amelia hurriedly went ahead and hugged her. "Mother, did you see Ryu? He left the house this afternoon but had not returned yet. Please tell me where he is."
She knew how powerful Emily was. It was child's play for her to search the town for Ryu. With her here, there was nothing to worry about. That's how much support this lady provided their family.
Emily patted her head affectionately. "Everything's alright. Come, let's go home. I will explain it." Her strong words evoked a sense of trust in them. Amelia wiped some of her tears and turned around. The older lady held her hand and brought her along.
"The boy got in some fight and get himself injured. It's not anything serious. Having returned here, I brought him to my place for recuperating. It's best if you don't disturb him for the night." No one doubted her words. It explained why His slaves felt restless and it somehow explained Amelia's condition too.Ryu's body plummeted from a very large height. His torn clothes ruffed over due to extreme draft, ultimately getting torn apart. Slowly dark energy coagulated to form a cloak around him. It's been over a minute, nevertheless, there is was no end to his fall.
Another minute passed when the demon can see the ground below him. *Booom* Not bothering to slow down, he ended up crashing into the rocks and leading to the creation of a half a kilometer-wide crater. The next moment, his unharmed body casually walked out, taking in the view all around.
It was dark all around him. The only source of illumination was the burning lava that was continuously being spewed out. "It's so nostalgic." Bending down he picked a handful of black soot and watched the small particles dropping down like the earth here acted as a massive magnet attracting them.
Sensing the directions he made his way towards a particular direction. His feet moved unhurriedly, but with every step, he was crossing miles. The gravity of this place was more than a thousand times normal. Even the most powerful mages would have no choice but to get plastered over the ground and die out.
There were no heavenly bodies in the sky. It was pitch black all around with the natural blasts of lava erupting from under the crust. Crossing over many miles he passed a few creatures on the way. Naturally, any life that can sustain here was extremely hardy. Usually, they were very aggressive but none dared to block his path, just because he was exuding a familiar aura.
"Let's see how you are doing, old friend!!" He was genuinely happy, sentimentally staring at the gigantic cave carved out in the mountain. Emotions ran high in his heart. Having relished over the entrance, he took his first step inside.
A hot blast of air rammed into him but he didn't let it bother him. The inside of the cave was even hotter. There was a large pool of bubbling lava all around him. This amount of heat can even burn away mana. Gradually he had made it to halfway inside when everything around him began to shake.
Rumble* *Rumble* The entire mountain was shaking. *Sizzle* The lave spilling out of the pool inundating the place. 'Ryu' was knee-deep in the molten rocks when he heard a voice, coming from the end of the cave system. "Hmmmm?? Who dares disturb my peace?" The voice was very heavy and harsh like large chunks of rocks grating together.
Consider being a patron to access exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Support on if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.
https/www..me/rootSlayer
Kudos!!
252 An old friend
Feels like it's been forever haha.. Great to see you guys once again. Before we begin let's take so time to thank our patrons like we do every new month.
MichaÅ Yuri, Lorenzo Genayas, NLArcher, Hairul Uman, Liyana, Shawn619, Anthony, Rebolledo, Jack, Gummyking, Syllix Gaming, Eduardo Garcia, Alhazred, alpah, Wills, Allen KT, Droth, Shane Lefever, Mac Mac, Kallid, Yimer, Fin Ferrr, Rilayer, Thomas Kosko, DarkMagicianMarlow, Jerry Wisenyuy, vinchenco aberature, James Macrox, Ayubor, Zell_Lust, Khia, Royce321, Deshawn, Mack, Rot of Stars, Randomnub123
Thank you all for your generosity. It's only because of you that we are able to continue publishing three webnovels all at once. Lots of love from me and my readers.
Phillip, Joaquin Espinoza, TheLazyBear, Andrew Wilson
My heartiest thanks to the Viscounts. I have begun the work on the fourt book this month, as you might be aware. Once I write some initial chaps, it will be shared to you guys first.
And then we have the continuous support of of our only King tier patron, Kin War, sitting at the top of the patron tier haha.. A big hug for you, man.
Anyone who wants to support these slew of works can do so on my Patréon. You can read up to 30 chapters ahead for both webnovels by becoming a patron.
https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Kudos to all the readers as well, no matter which platform you are reading this work on.
"How are you, Black Dragon of the Abyss?" 'Ryu' kept walking deeper in the cave, not minding the voice. "You know me and still dare to trespass? Do you hate your life that much brat?" The voice echoing in the chambers had started to take on an angry undertone.
"Not exactly. I just came to say hi. So, how are you, my friend?" He found a sturdy rock in the center of the lava and jumped to settle himself on it. "Hahahaha... Hahaha.. friend? When did I have such a measly 'friend'? I give it to you brat. You are courageous. Now take your leave when I am still impressed with you."
"Haha.. when did dragons become this much interested in chatting. Don't tell me you got lonely out here." *Rummmble* The lake of lava aged of the boy churned furiously as massive cracks began appearing all over the hardened walls of the cave.
"Are you mocking me, brat?" 'Ryu' maintained his easy-going smile on his handsome face. "Hehe.. what do you think, my little lizard?" The rumbling calmed down all at once. The spilled lava returned to the pools. For the next minute, everything was silent.
"What did you say?" This time the dragon was thoroughly angered. The voice had changed. It sounded more human-like, laced with emotions. "You really want to die, don't you?" 'Ryu' saw a head emerge from the lava lake. It was not a dragon head. Rather it belonged to a human.
A woman's naked body surfaced. She had majestic long black hair and similarly large nails. She was twice the size of a normal human man, with a large tail attached to her behind. Two large black horns pointed horizontally on her head. Her face was sculpted with godly perfection and the twin peaks stood tall on her chest.
"Haha.. still as beautiful as ever..!!" The boy complimented at the mature charm the lady was excluding while completely ignoring the frown on her face. "You have seen me before?" This boy was truly strange. Despite being angered by his earlier words, she can't help but enquire about his words.
She can see that he was still a child. Yet, he had approached her in her realm and even made it as far as to her lair. What was even more astounding was that there was not a single trace of fear in his eyes. The number of people who can maintain such serenity in her presence can be counted on the fingers of her one hand.
In the end, she was forced to manifest a cloth for herself. The boy's shameless gaze was too piercing. "Yes. Many times. What would you say if I tell you that not only have I seen all of you, I have even been inside of you hehe.."
The lady's face fell but right at the next moment, her expressions eased up and she fell into a fit of laughter. "Ahahaha.. haha.. you are a good brat!! It's not every day that this grandmother comes across such interesting individuals. You know, I am very tempted to capture you right now and keep you locked in here. You can be a good entertainer."
During her monologue, 'Ryu' had jumped down from his rocky seat and walked over to the woman. "Hmm?" The boy clearly didn't care about his safety. He only stopped once he was just a foot away from the tall lady. She was twice his size and hence his body levitated till his face was right next to hers.
The woman was left confused by his gesture. She can see that he had no defenses up. Either this boy was a dumb fool or he was aptly confident in himself. It was to be known that not even the most powerful beings in this world would approach in such proximity to her. It was a very dangerous affair.
She kept staring into his deep green eyes, looking for something that can explain such strange behavior. The boy extended his hands gently touched her face. The lady looked down at his small hands caressing her cheek.
Tears? Her heart jerked for a second. The boy was crying. He cupped her face on both his hands and pressed his forehead against hers. "I missed you, Evren." Silence. The woman didn't know how to respond to this sudden display of emotions. She was positive that she didn't recognize this face. And yet, that single sentence from him touched her heart.
She took a step back, unwilling to come to terms with her feelings. "Who are you? You are not.." Still, there was no way those tears can be fake. Was this him? Did he come back? It was impossible. His entire race is dead now. There is not a single one like him alive in this world.
"What in the world is happening? Are you messing with me?" Her golden pupils dilated. A black aura rippled out from her body. Her face twisted in anger. This was not like her previous anger. She was totally mad right now. "You dare?"
There were countless souls in this world that lusted after her power. Never in her dreams had she thought that someone would stoop so low. "DIE!!" The woman's long hair danced as her fist tore through the heavy air. *BANG* 'Ryu' had caught her fist midway, only to have his feet sink in the hard ground. Such was the pressure that he can feel multiple of his tendons breaking with every passing second.
"What are you trying, little girl?" He still had a beautiful smile on his face but his demeanor had definitely changed. His eyes had become firm, staring right in hers trying to gauge what was going on. Compared to him the lady who had her attack blocked was even more stupefied. This is not normal at all. Still, the hate in her heart only increased.
This time her left fist struck at lightning speed. She was so fast that the demon had no time to put up his defenses. Despite the massive gravity here, just the fact that she can move so fast spoke volumes of her power levels. *BAANG* The boy got smashed through the wall of the cave, shooting into the distance like a blazing meteor.
His body crashed over into a large hill, many miles away. The structure was thoroughly blown to smithereens from the impact. He dragged himself out of the mess, assessing the damage to his body. His right arm had been broken. His bones turned to pieces. "Fuckkk... You never learn, do you? Always thinking with your muscles instead of your brain.. cough... Shitttt..!!"
The woman practically teleported over to him. This time another punch to his abdomen made him cough up a big mouthful of blood before being tossed away like a rag doll. "Still blabbering? Let's see how long you keep that mouth of yours."
Boom* *Booomm* *Booomm* The boy continued to be thrown around, crashing into large cliffs and ravines, destroying the landscape in the process. "Daamm.. you brute.." This was her realm. She had lived here all her life. It would take a literal god to defeat her here.
He walked out from the crater once again. There was no part of his body that was not crooked in an unnatural manner. *Spit* "You really want to do this?" He saw the woman calmly walk over. She didn't resort to violence this time. "Who sent you? Old hag? Or that new shitty ruler of the realms? Do they think I am docile enough to not retaliate? Tell me who was it and I will give you a quick death."
"Hahaha.. haha... Ahahaha.. with just you? You will give me death? Looks like you had forgotten the ass whooping you received last time. Speaking of that, it's has been rather long since... Cough.." His sentence was cut midway since the woman's foot sent him practically flying through the sky.
"Don't take yourself too seriously. You think you can fool me. Now you are telling me how you landed with 'his' memories. Otherwise, I will give you hell." With that her body disappeared from her place, appearing above the boy who was still flying over from the last impact. *Boom* Her next punch sent him crashing down. His body created a mile-long crater, leading to multiple jets of molten lava being ejected from the earth.
"STOP!" She was about to continue her assault but forced herself back at the right millisecond. "What happened? Willing to talk?" "No. Just give me some time to regenerate. This body. It's not a demon body. You will destroy it."
The dragon lady gritted her teeth. What gall! He had the time to joke around with her about such a sensitive topic. "Hahaha.. good. You have truly evoked my wrath." Her voice began to change. At the end of the sentence, it no longer belonged to a human. Not only her voice was changing, but her whole body also began transforming.
Her nails grew, her palms turning to massive claws. Her neck elongated with her head turning into a snout. She was revealing her true form. Her body kept growing in size until she was just shy of 100 meters in length. Two gigantic wings emerged from her back, covering the sky itself.
Once she was done, a massive creature stood in her former place. Rough scales covered her entire body. Two new horns grew right behind her earlier ones. A bulging chest almost reached the ground. Her black scales came up to her chest, ending in a massive cavity that glowed dark red. It gave the impression of pumping hot lava in her veins.
"Huuufff..." Large steam jetted out of her flaring nostrils. "Do you have to go that far? Now I am in doubt if you ever loved me. How can you... ahemm... I was just kidding haha.." He saw her golden eyes fixated on himself, with her eyebrows twitching in annoyance. Not wanting to die just yet, he immediately apologized.
"Why don't you tell me? Can I do anything for you to believe my identity? Let's solve the issue with a good talk. Why resort to violence?" Had he been his earlier self, he would have beaten some sense in this mighty beast, because strength is the only thing her kind respects. But as he was now, he will be only inviting death if she went all out on him.
His body levitated until he reached her face. Sitting cross-legged mid-air, he mulled over his next course of action. With how skeptical she was, even if he transformed and showed her his true self, she won't believe in him. Taking it as a trick by other higher powers to entice her in joining their sides.
"It's simple. Defeat me and then I will believe you." Her voice boomed. Only her breath was enough to push the boy away by many meters. The demon smiled in wry. "Haha.. that method I already know, silly. Why do you think I am willing to talk it out with you? Had I been alive, I would have first smashed your face and then begun my monologue."
Her nostrils flared at the insult. However, she managed to keep composed for the moment. She needed more information. "Alive? What do you mean? You look perfectly healthy to me?" She appraised her body that had miraculously healed up completely. There was not even a scar left from the earlier thrashing he received.
"Nah... I am dead. Completely. I am not coming back." She didn't know why but when he said that a tinge of pain flashed in her conscious. *Rumble* Her claw fell over the rocky ground, generating a small explosion. "Explain!"
As he had discerned, she was skeptical of his words. Even so, she desired to hear what he had to say for himself. "Haha.. don't pretend, Evren. You can tell that it's not me. These are just my memories that manifested in this boy."
"I don't believe you. What explains your strength then? A kid like that can never grow so powerful." The demon held his chin up, staring at the pitch-black sky. "That's what puzzles me the most. It's not abnormal that these memories manifested. Regardless, why can I use my former powers? It's a hunch but someone got hold of my body after my death.."
253 Black Dragon of the Abyss
"Ahahaha... I have it admit. You truly came up with some good shit. Too bad. That's not enough. Now I need to beat you up and get the truth from inside your head." 'Ryu' sighed deeply. He had a feeling she won't listen. Her claws dug in the ground. "Get ready. If you hold back, you WILL die."
The boy got up. His body began growing in size taking on his demon form. His hair grew, reaching his feet. His nails increased grew, sharper than ever. Spikes emerged from his back, along his spine. Horns surfaced from his head. "You were always a pain in the ass." As he spoke his muscles bulged making his height grow by a full three feet.
"Fuck all this. Let's beat you up first. Maybe then my words will make sense to you. Demonic Body... Stage 3!!" Seal after seal, his hands came together at blinding speed. The black dragon kept silently gazing at the boy. She was in no hurry to attack. Every dragon was immensely proud. She would patiently wait until his transformation was complete.
"Here I come!!" Its strong chest expanded. *Blast* With a jerk of its large head it attacked with dragon breath. Black flames scorched the earth, melting the top away. "So be it!" 'Ryu' stood mid-air staring at the blaze directed at himself. Such was the scale of the attack that a town like Korua would have been utterly devastated with just this single breath.
The demon put up his arm, his palm opening to block the sea of flames coming at him. "Majestic Flame Eruption!" Blue flames emerged from his hands, not losing to the dragon's breath in intensity. The black and blue flames collided with the resulting explosion sending blazing meteors crashing all around.
Both fires continued to attack each other. Neither party was willing to give up. The blue flames burnt ever brighter while the black one wanted to consume all its brilliance. The land under each other the opponent had melted away but they paid no heed to it. This situation remained undecided for five more minutes when the annoyed black dragon chose to step up the ante.
Next to the demon, the flames were ripped apart and a more than 10-meter wide claw swiped at him. There was no time to escape this attack. Well, it didn't mean that he planned to avoid it anyway. He had no plans to be the punching bag anymore. *Crackle* *Crackle* Sparks generated all around him as he slapped the claw away with little effort.
The dragon did not get the time to register the fall when the demon teleported himself right against her face. *BOOOM* Such was the force of impact that it created a vacuum in space around the dragon's head. There was a massive blast that sent the reptile rolling into the distance. Surrounded by the lightning, the demon looked down at his smashed hands, smiling bitterly. "Not enough. Demonic body. Stage 4!!"
A mile away from him the black dragon's claw sunk in the ground, forcing itself to come to stop. The residue lightning still flashed over her monumental body. "Hahaha.. good... it's been long since someone dared to attack my face."
"Face? Huh... I am planning to spank your butt, little lizard." *Boom* Claws crashed against the fists sending both of them flying backward from the impact. She noticed that the demon's body had changed. His horns had grown longer. His body grew darker. The most apparent of all was the two leathery wings that had emerged from his back.
"Hehe.. let's see how long can you keep going." The reptile jumped into action. Slamming its body into the rapidly approaching humanoid figure. The demon had his fists blazing in the blue fire as he punched the dragon again and again. For every attack of the dragon, the demon landed multiple times on her.
Too bad, dragon was too sturdy. Ten minutes passed like this but none was willing to back off. So much punishment and there was not even a scratch on her scales. On the contrary, every decent attack from her would at the very least break his bones. Had it not been for his godly healing ability, he would have been destroyed multiple times over.
A day back*
In the forest en route to the town of Korua, there was some troop movement. Linda had been personally leading the search to find her husband and son. A few miles away from her location, one of their men claimed to have discovered two mutilated bodies. Their faces can't be identified but just that fact that one of the dead had been a young one, sent chills down her spine.
Now she was headed in the same direction, guided by that particular soldier. "Don't be sad, my lady. They might be some random passerby who was too bold to cross the forest on their own. We always get reports of people disappearing in these woods, most of them devoured by wild beasts."
"Master is not someone who can be defeated by a random profound beast." Linda nodded at the words of her maid, who rode her horse right beside her. Her thoughts were the same. Her husband is not a weakling. Most probably his must be laying drunk in some whore's arms.
Within a few hours, they had closed in on the location. As soon as they reached the spot, her throat ran dry. Because she can readily identify those temporary tents that still stood in the wilderness with little to no damage to them. The next she noticed was the mutilated corpse of a massive beast. Its body had been destroyed beyond recognition but Gratos has been a trusted partner of her husband for decades. How can she not identify it?
Even the maid didn't say anything and kept quiet. She too had come to the same conclusion as her lady. Linda slowly got off her mount and walked over to the dead carcass laying out in the open. Her eyes teared up. She identified both of them. Walking over to them she dropped on her knees, losing all the strength in her body.
"How can it be? AGGGGGHHHH!!!!" Dispair. That was the only emotion she had in her heart right now. In such a small time she lost the two most important persons in her life. The killer didn't even spare her son. The boy was not even come of age. How ruthless!
She thought killer because this was not the work of wild beasts. Both the males had not a piece of clothing on their bodies. Their heads had been smashed open, like with a heavy object. There was nothing she can do now. Tears kept rolling down her cheeks but she stood there unmoving for an entire hour. All this while the soldiers under her command surveyed the spot for any evidence, not disturbing the mourning lady.
"Collect the bodies." Linda wiped her face clean as her gaze hardened. She got up and turned to the men around her. "Report." Her voice was grumpy like she can barely speak. The leader of this platoon came forward and dropped on his one knee. "It's the beastmen, my lady. Every evidence point to them. So much so that they didn't even bother to hide their marks. The attack must have taken place at least a month back."
"It's a common scene during their attack. This level of brutality can only be performed by their race, especially the Lizardmen." Tangible hate spilled over from the man's gaze. It was clear that he was not a stranger to these scenes. "If you allow us, madam. We would like to survey the bodies once."
Linda took a lasting glance at the two bodies before nodding. "Do it." The man signaled one of his subordinates, who made his way to the corpses. He performed some search and presented his report. "Their hearts and liver are missing." Linda clenched her fists. "Bastards.."
"It's a grave matter, my lady. If such a group of beastmen is running amock in our territory then it's a matter of utmost importance. I suggest we make haste and return to the capital. Our security needs to be beefed up so that we can bring justice to master Jacob."
Justice? It's been more than a month since they had been dead. It's only because cultivators' bodies take a long time to rot away and the wild animals avoid them, did they discover the bodies. How in the world will they ever find out who did this? And why would they be around waiting for justice to be delivered? In all possibilities, they might have already returned to their tribes. "Fuckers..!!" The more she thought about the matter, the more her frustration grew.
"Let's go!" There was no use fretting over her loss. She needs to find out the culprits. They won't have an easy death if she ever found out who did this to her. Doesn't matter what she had to sacrifice, she will have her retribution.
Current time*
Rumble* *Rumble* *BOOOM* *BOOM* The entire landscape in the Abyss realm had been devastated at biblical scale. Two massive bodies stood opposite to each other, both breathing heavily with pauses. The first one was the black dragon, slowly creeping its way around the solid mass at the center.
The other one was a giant humanoid structure created entirely of wood and vegetation. It was easily more than 60 meters tall with proportionally large limbs. Its whole body was covered in a blue fire that blazed with a sustained brilliance. The giant held a large sword in its hand, pointing straight at the beast circling it.
"Don't force my hand, Evren. I don't want to injure you." A voice echoed coming from inside the wooden giant. Standing right between its eyebrows was the demon's body. He had been the one speaking.
"Force your hands? What happened brat, don't want to play any longer? Ahahaha...I can keep going like this for years." The dragon was not wrong. It had taken no damage at all. Apart from a few marks over its shoulder scales and a quickened breath, there was nothing different about it.
That's how fundamentally different dragons were from other species. They did not rely on external mana to power their bodies, rather they can create mana as and when needed, inside their bodies. This otherworldly ability along with their unmatched strength, endurance, and durability, made sure that they had a place among the best. There were only a handful of demons who could ever best a dragon one on one, each one of them coming from the royal family.
Compared to the black beast, the demon knew he can't endure this assault much longer. It's not every day that someone of his level suffers from mana deficiency. "Why are women so hard to deal with, especially the older ones? All of you have your heads so high up your asses."
"Hahaha.. why does it feel like you got some unresolved grievances with my kind? Anyhow, I can tell you are at your limit boy. Go ahead, bring forth the best attack you can. I won't attack midway." "Tcchh..!" This might be the first time someone pitied him. "Damn.. this weak body..!"
"Heavenly Demon Arts! O Lord, Curse this world!!" The black dragon's golden pupils shrank. "Purgatory!!" The bright brilliance of the blue fire dimmed down. The fire began turning darker with every passing second. The flames blazed, emerging to twice its original height. The giant positioned his sword above his head and tracked the movement of the beast.
Surprisingly, the dragon took the initiative to launch itself towards the giant. There was no evading this attack, hence it was better to be active and bring the fight to it. Even the demon's body inside had begun burning. He raised his hands and pointed at the leaping dragon. "Ignition!"
The giant's sword fell at a blinding speed. A blast so powerful that it can be heard all over, shook the Abyss realm. Along with it came a massive ball of fire that kept on expanding until it was more than 10 miles in diameter. The blast had increased the temperature of the whole realm by multiple times over, sending the profound beasts hundreds of miles away roiling in their borrows and charring others who were unfortunate enough to find themselves in the flaming radius.
Consider being a patron to support me in publishing a multitude of stories like this. Access exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. https/slayer104 (remove '*')
Kudos!!
